Category: Uncategorized

  • A Busy Night

    Alister moves through the street, it was dark out, lamppost alight and filling the concrete and 
    asphalt with reflective lighting. His clothes were simple, replaceable, with gloves covering his hands and simple running shoes on his feet. Soon enough, as he walks up to the car parked on the side of the street, one of many, hand reaching out, he is shocked. Looking at the windshield, then tracing where it could come from, and seeing some recent clients of his, pistol still in hand.

    “Oh Hey guys.” The man sitting out of the sun roof was trying to pull the bolt on a rifle back and push it forward, but he was having trouble, one of the people in the car recognized the spook and began to demand the sniper stop, the other, driver, encourages the sniper to hurry up. 

    “Don’t point that gun at me dude,” Alister walked across the street with no ounce of malice in his body, simply walking up to old friends like they weren’t just trying to kill him. “Don’t point that gun at me man, don’t do it.” Before the man succeeds in loading the rifle and beginning to lift it, to which Alister raises the pistol faster then he can raise the rifle and puts three shots center mass of the shooter, then lowering quickly and putting three shots through the windshield into the driver and changing over to point at the passenger and doing the same, standing there and eyeing them up. 3 inch groupings from what he can tell, good enough.

    Beginning to walk away, cursing to himself for losing a client, as he begins to disassemble the pistol, dropping the mag and throwing it, taking the slide off the top and breaking it, he feels footsteps moving up behind him a bit to quickly while he turns and tries to throw the mangled slide into his fighter, feeling a slam into his side as he is forced onto the road. His instincts worked fast, covering his head with his arms while the wounded man punched down at him, trying to get at the head. Alister caught the blood dripping from him, raining down on him while he tries to react, feeling the slams of the fist into his metallic arms, stopping his breath, his implants begin to speed up.

    A slam forward into the man above him, elbowing him in the side before he punches the man’s throat, collapsing his trachea as the man begins to gasp and take extremely shallow painful breaths. The rest of the fight was over quickly, Alister pulling a blade from his belt and stabbing it through the man’s rib cage, about the second one down and up toward the heart, needle point making quick work of the subpar subdermal armor. 

    The Time after the fight was one of relaxing and adrenaline rushes calming down, with Alister heading to a local brothel he knew of, far enough away to not get canvassed by the police. It catered to more rougher clientele, which is what Alister was, a rough man. 

    The one dancer he did recognize, signed back on, was Hershey, a mixed race dancer and opportunities it seemed. He was perfectly formed, with tight hips, but a good untainted body from any fight, a real innocence to him, it drove him up the wall. Moving down to the spot he usually sits at, not far off from where Hershey could see him, their eyes meeting and the usual electrical current between them shooting off. Soon enough, as Hershey worked the pole and moved, Alister’s eyes following his body, tracing where it went, the dancer eventually moved off the stage and walked through the beaded curtain.

    Alister, getting up out of the chair and moving toward Hershey, was quick about cutting through the crowd, while the innocent looking dancer, no doubt young, though not too young, was pushing toward the familiar and well paying face. They met up and chat, with Alister showing a wad of cash, the usual size.

    “Usual rate, 50 eddies for the first one, 50 for the next one and so on.” To which Hershey just nods, “Fine by me big man, want to do it here or at the usual place?” Cutting through the chatter quickly, having done this a few times now, Alister grabs the dancer’s hand and moves off out of the club, heading off toward the Motel.

    The entrance to the room was quick and hard, Hershey kissing Alister on the lips while his need was pushing up against Hersheys, the five eight spook not being big in the way most people think of course. Alister’s hands work under the Shirt Hershey put on, grabbing at the black and white body, lifting him up and putting him around his waist, mouth pushing hard into Hershey’s. Coming up from breath for both of them, they work the body of each other, Alister slowly kissing down the body as the shirt is raised off the torso and pants are worked on, attacking the hardening nipples while a hand works into the hole of the dancer, moving along the chiseled stomach toward the back and then down below the pants and under the thong.

    His digit slides in easy, the innocent dancer being not so innocent, while he lifts off Hershey, keeping him on the edge and foot of the bed, but quickly pulls his own pants off, and Hershey’s, taking the hard cock by the root and lining up the tip with the well worked hole, slowly entering it. His hands gripped the raised ankles of Hershey, pulling them up and together, tightening the hole of the dancer the best he could while he worked his shaft in 3 inches at a time, pushing the mixed person deeper into the bed, thrusting down and into his body. Panting and moaning was coming from both of them as Alister didn’t give the dancer time to adjust, pulling his legs right and ankles far up over his head, the first fuck is for one they haven’t seen each other in a long time. The first ejaculation came in the form of a long gush inside the canal, with Hershey letting out a moan

    The second was further up on the bed, Alister laying down on his back while Hershey was on top of him, Alister’s hands gripping his ass and helping him raise up and down on top of the cock, pushing it deep to the root. The friends with benefits worked each other into a frenzy, with Alister’s implants working the lighter man on top of him up the length and down it at increasing speeds. Alister’s hands slipped up Hershey ass, moving to wrap themself around the legs while Hershey’s hands went up against the brass headboard, holding himself aloft while they power fuck, with both of them meeting a mutual shoot off quickly after the first time.

    The third position they attempted and worked into was a side split, with Alister spooned behind Hershey, left arm wrapped around the knee before slipping down further, right leg entwined with Hersheys right leg pressed against the bed and long, thick shaft being thrusted into and fucking the well used hole well into a few hours, his right arm wrapped up and around Hershey’s chest, holding him to him while he thrust up between the mans legs. The third shoot off was a few spurts now, though still deep into the soft core of the dancer. 

    The come down and afterglow was one of cuddling, with each of them touching each other up, kissing and groping, though both to exhausted to get into a proper fuck, with a mutual shoot off and frotting being the final coupling. Hershey was the first one into the bathroom, cleaning himself up and out, though Alister slaps 3 hundreds on the dresser by the bed and gets dressed and heads out into the night again, having gotten his alibi.

  • Someone to love me

    “Let me treat you out, babe. I’m gonna give you the date you deserve.”

    Denzel opened up to Aiden shortly after they had their morning shower. It was a few days after they had started going out and Denzel had unofficially moved in with his boyfriend. Denzel seemed to spend more time at Aiden’s apartment than he did his own. He couldn’t seem to ever leave Aiden’s side and showered him with affection constantly. Aiden was at first apprehensive about all the laundry and weed kits Denzel threw around the place, but he was overall grateful just to have him around.The chemistry between the two was almost palpable.

    “For real? You mean like an actual date?” Aiden asked with wonder as he dried off his naked body with a bright pink towel. His eyes beamed with anticipation while his rotund figure glistened under the sunlight shining through the window.

    “Of course. I’ve been meaning to set this date up for a while now, but work has been brutal lately. You deserve to be pampered after everything we’ve been through. You know I’m crazy about you . Let me treat you like the queen you are,” Denzel bent down on one knee to plant a gentle kiss on Aiden’s hand. The sparks flying between them were enough to power an entire factory.

    “You have no idea how much that means to me. I’ve always wanted a man who could treat me like his queen and here you are doing just that. I’m surprised you were still single before we got together. I always figured you had guys fawning all over you.”

    “I’ve been with a couple of guys over the years but it was never anything serious. Mostly just one night stands. You aren’t the only one who had a hoe phase,” He chuckled while rubbing Aiden on his shiny bald head.

    “Bet your body count ain’t even half of mine though. I had these street niggas all lined up to tap this fat ass.”

    “Yeah you got me beat there. You could probably write a whole novel series about all your sneaky link meetups.”

    “Already one step ahead of you. I’m halfway through writing a short story collection inspired by my sex life. This hoe has tons of stories to tell. One time I even had to hide in a closet cause this dude’s wife came home early. She was in there screaming ” Where’s that dirty bitch!? I know you out here cheating!” Had me all the way fucked up,” Aiden began rubbing cupcake scented lotion all over his plus size body. Sweet and luscious scents wafted into Denzel’s nostrils, filling him with glee. Aiden then slowly covered his gelatinous ass with black Victoria’s Secret panties and a tight pair of gray khakis. The soft fabric did nothing to hide his curvaceous figure. His blue floral button-down polo provided a nice peek into his manly cleavage.

    “Damn babe. I could tear those clothes right off you and fuck you here and now,” Denzel swooned.

    “Same. But if we fuck now, we’ll probably spend the whole day doing just that. Lord knows you have the stamina of a rabbit on demon time. Let’s hit this city and once we’re done with this date, we can have ourselves a sex marathon,” Aiden kissed Denzel on his neck while giving his bulge a firm rub.The ten inch package trapped in a pair of pants throbbed excitedly from his touch.

    “So you just gonna leave me blueballed for the whole date? My dragon has a huge appetite and it needs to be fed,” Denzel looked at Aiden with what could only be described as puppy dog eyes. It was so childish but that action held a special charm over him. There was no way Aiden could ignore the lust blooming in his body. Every man had his needs after all.

    “Fine you win! We’re probably the two horniest guys up in Atlanta and that’s saying a lot,” Aiden got to his knees to perform an action that was second nature to him at this point. He unzipped Denzel’s pants to greet the raging dragon peeking through a slit in his boxers. Aiden honestly didn’t know why they both insisted on referring to the penis as a dragon. It was just a cute pet name that stuck around ever since their first time. Perhaps “Dragon” was an apt name for how ferousicous and unrelenting Denzel was during sex. A strong aroma of black charcoal soap entered Aiden’s nose as he pressed the tip to his lips.

    No words were needed. He plopped the cock in his mouth and made love to it. His tongue slithered all around the long black shaft while his chin rested comfortably on the balls. Aiden’s numerous hookups over the years had fortunately removed his gag reflex. His head bobbed majestically as the sounds of loud slurping echoed across the room.

    “Y, Yeah suck me off just like that. You got that good head. Sucking the soul outta me!” Denzel’s mind was flooded with pheromones produced by Aiden’s glorious tongue work. It had him weak in the knees just like the first time they did it. He knew his boyfriend was a certified throatgoat from the way he sucked the whole ten inches without skipping a beat. They lovingly looked into each other’s eyes the entire time in silent adoration. It wasn’t just lust coursing through their hearts; it was genuine love.

    By the time Denzel finally orgasmed, Aiden’s beard was thoroughly drenched in saliva and semen. Denzel thought this made him look innocently cute and alluringly sultry at the same time. He had to capture that beautiful smile on his phone. Aiden flashed a photogenic smile for what would be a first of several after sex photos they’d take.

    “Now that the Dragon has been tamed, let’s get this date started,” Aidem cleaned off his beard with a towel and exited the apartment with his hand interlocked with Denzel’s. Today would be a day to remember.

  • Seminary Boys

    Fr. Jim sat at his desk in his office at St. Stephen’s High School scrolling through emails, newsletters and other nonsense contained in his computer. A tall, classically handsome man with a salt-and-pepper beard, the 58-year-old priest was the chaplain and head of theology at the private high school. It was a sunny afternoon in late May and the school day had just ended, one of the last of that school year. He could’ve gone home, in fact, many of his colleagues already had but he wanted to take another pass at the benediction he would be giving at the next week’s graduation ceremony. The problem was that the heat of the coming summer flooded in through his window and distracted him from actually doing anything of value. So there he sat. Scrolling. 

    Suddenly, there was a timid knock on the door that startled the priest and forced him to sit at attention. 

    “Fr. Jim?” an inquisitive, shy voice called out from beyond the partially opened office door. 

    “Yes, come in,” replied the priest, closing his computer and straightening himself so as to look presentable. 

    The door opened slowly to reveal Geoffrey Roberts, one of the senior students, smart as a whip though somewhat small compared to his classmates. Sandy blond hair and a button nose, framed by clear plastic glasses, Geoff, as his friends called him, stood no taller than 5 ‘5 but packed an intense amount of beauty into such a tiny frame. Never a hair out of place or a wrinkle in his school uniform, Geoff put time into his appearance and it showed. But it also became a source of ridicule among his classmates. St. Stephen’s was a prestigious all-boy’s school, known for rigorous academic excellence and highly competitive sports teams. The high school held as many trophies for math and science as it did for soccer and baseball. Because of this highly competitive, often macho environment, there were present challenges for an eccentric, unathletic boy like Geoff. He was never tortured, from what his teachers could see, but he was often excluded or made the butt of an unkind “gay” joke. To his credit, he knew where he stood in the social order of the school and kept to himself, choosing to mingle with his few close friends, and to focus intently on his academics, which had been pristine since he started four years earlier. 

    “Hey Geoff, why haven’t you gone home yet? Everything okay?” the priest asked.

    “Yeah,” he sighed looking down at his feet. “I, uh, was hoping to ask you about something. Something private.”

    “Well, sure. That’s what I’m here for.” Fr. Jim jumped to his feet and invited the boy further into the room. 

    “Let’s take a seat,” he motioned for the meeting table on the other side of the room. First Fr. Jim and then Geoff settled into their chairs. 

    “What’s going on, Geoff? You seem down.” The priest could tell that something was bothering the boy. Though he wasn’t the most popular kid in school, Geoff was always light and bouncy, excited to be at school and learning. But this Geoff was different. Solemn and mousy. 

    Geoff squirmed in his chair and fumbled with his hands under the table. 

    “I, uh, I…” He couldn’t seem to get any complete words out. 

    The priest looked at him compassionately and let him collect himself.

    “I, uh, I,” he continued. “I think I’m gay. And I’m scared. And I don’t know what to do.” 

    Fr. Jim was a Catholic priest but he wasn’t an idiot. He had seen the “gay” teasing and had his own ideas about which students might be questioning. Geoff was near the top of that list. 

    “It’s okay,” the priest broke the incredible silence and quickly organized his thoughts, deciding what to say next. He continued. “People are gay, Geoff, and that is okay. God still loves you all the same.”

    The boy looked up with a confusion written across his face. It wasn’t the response he had expected. It wasn’t really what Fr. Jim had expected either. Not that he was homophobic, but this was the first time a student had come to him with this kind of announcement and he didn’t have any idea of what to say. Unsurprisingly, the collar of a Roman Catholic priest was a bit of a deterrent to people who wanted to open up about their sexuality for the first time. So, he tried his best to be kind and kept talking to fill the silence. 

    “I’m not going to throw you out of this office or tell you you’re wrong or that you’re going to hell because it’s simply not true. I love my job and love our church, but even religions like ours are imperfect, and in their imperfection they hurt people. Do you understand?”

    Geoff nodded and tried not to cry. He didn’t think that the priest would hate him or scream at him, that’s why he went to him, but the weight of telling someone was finally off his shoulders and for the first time in a long time he felt free. 

    “So what makes you think you’re gay, Geoff? Did something happen?”

    Again, he nodded. Looking up he spoke for the first time. “I, uh, think I have always known I was different but didn’t, uh, know what that meant. I never had a crush on a girl or wanted to kiss them and thought something might be wrong with me, especially when I started having those feelings for boys.” 

    Fr. Jim sat quietly and listened. 

    “Then a few months ago it happened.” He stopped. 

    “What happened, Geoff?”

    “You have to promise not to tell anyone. If anyone at school found out, I would be dead.” He was pleading. 

    “I won’t say anything. I promise.” He patted the silver cross that hung around his neck.

    “Well, you know I stay after school to tutor, right?” 

    Fr. Jim nodded. 

    “At the start of the school year, I was assigned to Scott Anderson, the soccer player. He needed help in math and Spanish so the guidance office thought I would be a good fit. At first I was really intimidated by him. He’s like 6’3 and an amazing athlete, and had no business talking to someone like me. But as I got to know him, I saw that there was a lot more to him. We were becoming friends, but I’m not sure he would call it that. During the day, he ignored me but in the afternoon we would laugh and talk like we were best friends. The best part was, his grades were actually improving. Anyway, I always thought he was handsome but just resigned myself to be his tutor. I could look all I wanted but that’s all I could do. Then one day after school, a day or two before spring break we were studying together after he finished training in the gym. He was wearing gym clothes and was sweaty but I didn’t mind. We were working on the subjunctive when his bare knee touched mine. I didn’t pull away, it was too magical even if it was an accident. But he didn’t pull away either. He actually started to kind of rub his leg up against mine. It… it wasn’t an accident. He was actually doing it on purpose. I looked at him and he stopped. I have no idea where this courage came from but I just whispered ‘don’t stop’ and he kissed me. Scott Anderson, star of the soccer team, kissed me.” 

    Geoff was positively glowing, beaming as he recounted the story of his first kiss with his crush. It was like a movie to both Geoff and Fr. Jim, but they both knew there was more. 

    “That all sounds like it was going well. So what happened?” Fr. Jim asked.

    “Well I kissed him back and we stopped studying,” he laughed. “He told me that he really liked me and that he had started to fall for me after all these months of studying. I echoed his confession which made him smile. He didn’t have any plans for spring break and all of his friends were out of town on trips so we spent the whole week together. We went out to eat, biked through the park, walked around a couple of movies and…” he trailed off, not wanting to disclose more than he needed to to his confessor. “It was perfect. He was perfect, exactly what I wanted. He made me feel loved and safe and… special. But then the week ended and he got weird. We didn’t talk and our study sessions were awkward and cold. He was distant like we hadn’t just shared all of those memories together. Our tutoring sessions became fewer and fewer until they stopped all together. Now we graduate next week and I’ll never see him again. I have all of these feelings and I… I… just don’t know what to do.” 

    Fr. Jim wasn’t prepared for this depth of confession. He thought the disclosure of his sexuality was the climax, but he was now dealing with a first love and a broken heart. He knew we would have to tread lightly with what he said next. 

    “I’m sorry, Geoff,” was all he could muster. He scrambled for more words to say but all that popped into his head was a memory from 40 years ago that was locked away, far back in the recesses of his mind. He didn’t want to bring it up. He didn’t know if he could, but he sensed that sharing his own story was the only way to make this troubled young man understand that he knew his pain. 

    “I’m sorry, Father, I shouldn’t have told you all of that… I, uh…” 

    “No,” Fr. Jim spoke up. “It was good of you to tell me. It must feel like a weight off of your shoulders.”

    Geoff nodded. 

    “Geoff, I want to tell you something.” The boy perked up. “I ask that you don’t share it because it’s very personal and may make people around here treat me differently.” 

    Geoff nodded again “I won’t say anything, Father.”

    “Back in 1980, when I was an 18-year-old seminarian, I wasn’t too dissimilar from you. Academic, skinny, different from the other boys my age. But it was during that year that I met someone and I fell in love.”

    August 1980, a young, wide-eyed Jim Clarkson stepped out of his parents’ station wagon onto the campus of Sacred Heart Seminary for the first time. The red-brick building with spires pointed toward heaven looked more like a castle than a school. Ivy dangled from its windows and massive oak trees shaded its long promenades and grassy, manicured fields. It was a jewel in an otherwise forgotten plain of rural Iowa. It had taken him and his family several hours to drive there from Illinois. The beauty that surrounded this place, his home for the next several years, warmed Jim’s heart and assured him of his decision to join the priesthood. 

    “Well, this is it, son,” Mr. Clarkson bellowed as he patted his son on the back. 

    “We’re so proud of you, honey.” Mrs. Clarkson echoed with a characteristically hearty hug. 

    Jim grew up in what he would describe as a very Catholic family. Church every week and on all the Holy Days of Obligation. Prayers of thanksgiving before each meal and prayers for protection before his father started the car. He crossed himself when walking past churches, and never cursed or used the Lord’s name in vain. His mom was a homemaker and his dad was the authority in the house. In the 60’s and 70’s when things were changing across the country, the Clarksons remained pious and vigilant in their faith. 

    Growing up, Jim always admired the priests. He liked their fancy, ceremonial clothes and the way they helped people with little problems here and there. They were always outgoing and friendly, Jim noticed, and he wanted to be like that, even though he had the temperament of a shy boy. When he told his parents at the end of his junior year of high school that he wanted to join the priesthood, they were thrilled. After all, grandchildren weren’t a concern. His older brother was married to a good Catholic girl and had a kid on the way and his older sister was soon to be engaged. He was the last piece to the puzzle, a priest. His mother could die a happy Catholic woman. 

    Although, Jim didn’t see becoming a priest as his Catholic duty as he saw it as his only option. Growing up, he was told you have two options as a man: get married or become a priest. Jim didn’t want to get married. He didn’t understand the obsession with girls his friends at school had. He liked girls as friends but that was just it, as friends. He didn’t want to kiss them or hold their hands. In fact, he’d rather be kissing and touching their boyfriends which was a thought so toxic to Jim that he physically shook his head “no” every time he fantasized about a boy or woke up soaking from another sexual dream about one of the football players at his high school. No, having, let alone acting on those feelings was out of the questions. Jim made the decision early to hide himself, his true self, away in the priesthood where sex of any kind was not on the table. 

    Pleasantries and goodbyes behind them, Jim walked away from his parents and took his first few steps of what felt like freedom. Sure, he was going to the strict and regimented world of the Church but he was doing it on his own without his parents, without his family, without the baggage of the community he was leaving behind. That may not be freedom to all but it was freedom to Jim. 

    With a final wave, Jim entered the main hall of the seminary. He walked past two young priests dressed in long black cassocks who greeted him and directed him where to go for registration. Tall wooden columns lined the ornate red carpets that plunged into the building’s deep halls.

    “Welcome, brothers!” a sign written in black marker ushered Jim into a sitting room, paneled in rich red wood and peppered with paintings and statues of scenes from the bible. His suitcase was passed off to another young priest who snuck it away into an adjoining room. In the room sat about 20 men, boys really, all around his age of 18 looking as wide-eyed and unsure as he himself must’ve looked. He joined them, sitting in a middle row which he calculated was the safest place to show he was not disinterested but not too interested either. 

    “Brothers,” a seminarian with bright red, curly hair spoke. “It looks like we’re all here now so we’ll get started in just a few minutes. Feel free to talk amongst yourselves until then.” 

    Jim squirmed in his seat. He wasn’t late but also hated the fact that he was the last person to arrive. 

    “I’m Edwin,” a voice interrupted his overthinking. 

    Jim turned to see a small filipino boy with a bright small and a hand extended. 

    “Uh, hi…” he stuttered in reply. “My name is Jim.” 

    “Nice to meet you Jim,” Edwin smiled back. He was one of those people who you couldn’t imagine with a frown. A permanent smile must be on their face at all times which should be annoying but isn’t because it’s who they are and it’s comforting. 

    “Nice to meet you too,” Jim replied. “Where are you coming from?” 

    “Not too far actually. I’m from a town on the other side of the state. What about you?” 

    “Springfield,” Jim replied. 

    “Which one?” Edwin replied with a laugh. 

    “Illinois,” he smiled back too. 

    “Land of Lincoln!” Edwin postured. “My dad took me there when I was a kid. He’s the one who got me into history.”

    “That’s great. It’s a cool place but being from there you take for granted all the important things that happened…”

    “Brothers!” Jim’s thought was interrupted by the same excitable redhead as before. “Good morning and welcome to Sacred Heart!”

    A round of applause followed his introduction. 

    “We are so happy and blessed that your vocation to serve God called you here. We welcome you as brothers and can’t wait to grow closer with you in prayer and in spirit.”

    More applause followed. 

    “Shall we begin with a prayer?” the facilitator asked into the crowd. “Why don’t we have one of our new brothers lead us… How about you… Edwin.” 

    Edwin nodded, rising to the occasion much more gracefully than I would have. 

    “In the name of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. Heavenly Father, we thank you for convening us here today to serve you and each other. We pray that you bestow your grace upon us as we endeavor to serve you and the beautiful creation you have provided for us. May you watch over our loved ones as they travel home and may you comfort our brotherhood as we make our home within the walls of your beautiful house. In Jesus’s name we pray.” 

    A chorus of Amens filled the room. 

    “Beautiful. Now, onto logistics. This week is your formal orientation week to get acquainted with the grounds and your new way of life here before you begin your formal studies next week. This is not a traditional institution of higher education. Here we employ a strict dress code and schedule. This discipline is crucial to spiritual formation and deepening your connection with God. You will rise at 5 each day for morning prayers. Breakfast is small and taken in silence. Your classes begin at 7 and last until noon when you break for lunch, after which, you resume your course work until 4pm. You’re given a break from 4 to 5pm. Evening prayers begin at 5 followed by dinner at 6 and free time for homework, extracurriculars and socializing until 10 pm lights out. Your uniform will be in your room and you will be asked to wear it during class and on official school business. The only times you will be permitted to wear street clothes like the ones you brought from home will be during recreation hours as well as Friday evenings and Saturdays.”

    When he finished the room was silent. It’s not as if they didn’t know what they signed up for but it sounded a lot more ominous when he said it outloud. 

    “That said,” he continued. “We know this is a lot to take in so we are here to help.” He smiled like he had pulled a prank on all the new recruits. 

    “Each of you will be assigned a roommate who will be with you for 7 of the 8 years of seminary so please be friendly with him and always pray for him. He will be your support system and you will come to rely when your faith and spirit are tested. 

    Edwin and Jim looked at each other with apprehension. Secretly, Jim prayed that Edwin would be his roommate for no particular reason other than the fact that they had gotten awkward introductions out of the way. Plus, he seemed sane enough.

    “In addition to your roommate,” the redhead continued, “you will be partnered with a second year who will serve as your first year guide. Having just gone through the transition of the first year, they will be best equipped to offer advice on how to remedy some of the most common challenges. Brothers, please enter.” 

    The large wooden door toward the back of the room opened. A line of 20 or so young seminarians, one for each of the boys in the room, filed in and made their way to the front of the room. Like all of the brothers he had met up to this point, the brothers all had a dewey, almost cherub-like innocence to them like they had never cursed or seen themselves naked. Innocent, naive. Except one. He was different. Toward the back of the line stood a taller brother, about 6’2 to the rest of the line’s 5’7-5’10. He stood proudly with a bright smile and dark brown eyes that matched the bouncy curls of his shining hair. Strong, tanned forearms were covered in more curls of dark brown and were folded across his lean though broad chest that was tightly tucked into his black priestly uniform. 

    Jim’s eyes immediately found his and their gazes locked. The brother’s smile grew bigger and caused a sudden pang in his chest. Jim fought off the urge to shake his head to break the trance as he had done when other pangs invaded his mind but he couldn’t. The mysterious brother would notice and think less of him, think he was odd and Jim didn’t want that. 

    The stare was finally broken when the redhead started again. 

    “We’ll start by assigning your roommates and then mentors who will escort both of you to your room and help you get settled in.”

    He read the names slowly. It seemed like he’d never get to Jim or Edwin but then, “James Clarkson and Edwin Santos will be roommates in room 314.”

    The two new friends looked at each other with both relief and happiness. Jim thought that Edwin probably had the same prayer going that they would be roommates.

    “Alright now, for your mentors…”

    He started reading again. Jim, who was used to being at the top of the alphabet was peeved that his name wasn’t being called faster. With each reading, another one of his classmates stood up and joined a brother who peeled off from the line. He both wanted and didn’t want the mysterious brother to be his mentor. He wanted to meet him and get to know him but the pangs he felt in his stomach had no place in his life, especially here. 

    “And finally, James Clarkson,” said the redhead, “you’ll be paired with Luca Zacchetti.” 

    So he was Italian, Jim thought. That explained the olive complexion and thick, dark hair.

    Luca, still smiling, approached Jim with a hand extended. Jim fumbled to get up but managed to meet his new mentor by the hand. 

    “It’s so great to meet you James,” he professed. “I’m Luca.”  

    “You too. And, uh, it’s Jim,” he replied. 

    “Ah got it. Well, it’s nice to meet you, Jim. Let’s get you settled in.”

    Jim nodded and followed him to the back room where everyone was grabbing their suitcases. They didn’t speak much as they fumbled to gather his belongings. 

    “Alrighy,” Luca said, gesturing to an open door. “Here is your new room.”

    “Thanks,” Jim replied shyly. 

    He looked into the small room to find it laid out in perfect symmetry. A twin bed on each side with a small wooden cross hung above them. A small writing desk and matching chair sat at the foot of the bed and a closet was tucked into the wall the door was on. 

    “Looks like your roommate has already been here,” Luca pointed to the suitcase that looked to be hastily tucked away under the bed.

    Jim looked over but said nothing. 

    “So…” Luca continued. “What do you think?” 

    “It…  It’s great,” Jim spoke. 

    “The rooms are small but you’ll find that you don’t need much,” Luca tried to reassure him. “Plus, you won’t be spending too much time here anyway.”

    Luca smiled at him. Those teeth. So white and perfect, Jim thought. He couldn’t help but to shoot a toothless smile back his way. 

    Jim set his stuff down and looked over the room once over again when he heard Luca fumbling around for something in his pants. 

    “Here,” he said. “I got you a little something.” 

    He handed over a small box wrapped in newspaper. 

    “Sorry it’s not pretty,” he awkwardly laughed. “ That was the only wrapping I could find.”

    “No… no, it’s great,” Jim replied. “You really didn’t have to get me anything.” 

    “It’s nothing big, don’t worry,” Luca offered as Jim peeled back the edges of the soft inky paper.

    He revealed a small gift box and inside was a small silver statue of a male saint. 

    “It’s St. Jude,” Luca said. “Patron saint of…”

    “Lost causes,” Jim interrupted.

    “When I started, I was a ball of nerves and had plenty of moments my first year when I didn’t know if this was my true calling but praying to St. Jude for support and guidance really helped so I thought he might help you too.”

    “Thank you, Luca. This is the nicest thing anyone has ever given me.” 

    Their eyes met again like they had during the orientation. There was silence in the room, making their staring contest feel like a marathon, not a moment. 

    “Well, it’s Saturday,” Luca said, breaking their gaze. “What would you like to do today? We have a couple of hours before lunch and then the whole afternoon is free.” 

    “Umm…” 

    “How about this,” Luca interrupted. “How about I take you on a tour of the grounds, we’ll have lunch and then see if some of the other brothers want to play a little soccer? Nothing like a little friendly competition to meet your new classmates!” 

    “Sounds great!” Jim smiled. 

    …  

    “And over there is where you can access the river,” Luca pointed to a break in the densely wooded area. “There is an old tree swing and sand bar where you can swim out to. We’re not really supposed to go over there but they don’t mind so much when we have supervision and it’s really hot during the summer.” 

    They padded along slowly as Jim took in the sights of the calm expanse of his surroundings. A light breeze tickled his nose as large fluffy clouds panned slowly across the bright blue sky. It was warm but comfortable. It’s hard to think that a place like this could ever be anything but comfortable. 

    “What’s that over there?” Jim nodded toward another opening in the trees. 

    “Oh that?” Luca replied. “That’s just the old cemetery where priests and brothers are buried. It’s really old and kinda creepy, want to see?” 

    Jim nodded. 

    The boys stood at the entrance of the cemetery looking over the rows of small gray headstones in varying states of decay. Some were covered in rich green moss while others were worn and weathered from years of exposure. A few were even cracked or missing edges, but a few along the edges were brand new, like they had just been placed there today. 

    “Some of these are new,” said Jim as he approached one of the stones. 

    “A. Michael Collins,” the stone red “1937-1979”

    “He… he died last year,” Jim stuttered. “And he was only 42? W…what happened?”

    “Fr. Mike,” Luca signed. “Car accident. He was delivering supplies to a shelter downtown when a drunk driver ran a red light and hit him. Mike died. The driver walked away without a scratch.” 

    Jim could tell that Luca was still mourning over the loss of this man. 

    “W…were you close?” Jim asked. 

    “Yeah,” he said looking down. “He coached our soccer team and was a really good teacher too. Made learning scripture fun and relevant. He was like an older brother to me.” 

    “I… I’m sorry, Luca,” Jim replied, reaching out with the intention of comforting him with a pat on the shoulder or back, but he recoiled. 

    “It was part of God’s plan,” he shrugged. 

    A bell from the tower started to ring in the distance.

    “Lunchtime,” Luca said. “We should get back.” 

    Jim nodded in agreement and they walked back in silence. 

    The next few weeks went off without too much trouble. Jim was liking his classes and was getting very close with his roommate Edwin. They studied together and ate every meal together. They never spoke it outloud but both of them valued having a companion in the other.

    Sitting at the collection of tables and chairs in the east garden of the main building, Jim and Edwin thumbed through heavy books and carelessly jotted down notations in silence.

    “Hey,” Edwin broke the quiet. “How are things going with Luca by the way? I haven’t heard you talk about him much…”

    It was true. Jim hadn’t been talking about Luca but that’s because there wasn’t much to tell. They met a couple of times a week but the conversation was always very surface-level, very basic. “How are your classes?” “Do you like the meals?” “How are you adjusting to the early morning wake up calls?”

    “Ehhh…  It’s okay,” Jim replied. “I don’t think he likes being a mentor very much. Either that or he doesn’t really like me…” 

    “Oh that can’t be true. Everybody likes you, Jim!”

    Jim revealed a half-hearted smile.

    “The truth is, I think I offended him.”

    Edwin cocked his head like he had a question. 

    “He took me down to the old brothers’ cemetery and I asked him about one of the new stones and it was a teacher who died last year. Apparently they were pretty close.” He set down his pen and looked down at his hands before continuing. “We were having such a nice time before that too. Talking and laughing. I really thought we were on the way to being good friends but then I ruined it.”

    “You didn’t ruin anything,” Edwin assured him. “But you should talk to him. I’m sure you kicked up some feelings in him that he’d rather not feel. Grief is really hard, ya know?” 

    Jim nodded. He knew that Edwin was right. He always was. 

    “So you’ll talk to him?” Edwin pried. 

    “Yes, sir,” Jim replied, rolling his eyes and they both laughed. 

    The next day was Friday and after evening prayers and dinner, the brothers were free to do as they pleased.

    Just before the 5 o’clock call to prayer, Jim walked up to the fourth floor where Luca’s room was, right next to the stairs.

    A knot formed in his stomach as he approached the door. It was slightly ajar which meant that Luca was in there. The knot grew bigger when he realized he was actually going to have to talk to him. With a deep breath, he knocked. 

    *tap, tap*

    “Come in,” Luca’s deep voice called out from the nearly empty room. By some stroke of luck or misfortune, his roommate had decided to leave the seminary and left Luca with a room all to himself. 

    Jim shyly entered. This was the first time he’d been in Luca’s room before. They had always met at Jim’s room or somewhere else on campus. 

    The room was simple and gray like everyone else’s. His bed was on the right side of the room and was very tidy, even with Luca sitting, ankles crossed on top of the blanket. The other side was empty. A mattress sat on a bed frame without any sheets or pillows, a constant reminder that he was completely alone in his room.  A small silver picture frame was the only decoration he had in his room. It sat proudly underneath the lamp on his desk. 

    “Oh hey… Jim…” Luca sat up, setting his novel down. “I, uh, wasn’t expecting you…  Did I miss a meeting of ours?” 

    “No, no,” Jim shook his head as he was accustomed to. Partly because he didn’t want Luca to think he wasn’t managing his schedule properly and partly because he didn’t like the ideas that crept into his head upon seeing Luca’s large frame so casually stretched across his bed. 

    “We didn’t have a meeting. I, uh, just wanted to talk, to apologize to you,” he was stammering. 

    Luca looked confused, “Apologize? For what?” 

    “I don’t know,” Jim wasn’t making eye contact. “I feel like I offended you… In the cemetery.”

    “Jim…“ Luca said, setting his book down. “You didn’t. Fr. Mike and I were very close and it’s still really hard for me. I’m sorry I made you feel like that. I… I didn’t mean to be distant.”

    “It’s okay. I, uh, just wanted to make sure we were still good,” Jim replied, finally looking up.

    “Of course we are!” He stood up and walked toward Jim. “How about this? We have prayer and dinner in a few minutes but then we’re free for the night. Why don’t we meet up out front and we can ride into town and get ice cream or something?”

    “Yeah, that would be great!” 

    They both smiled. 

    … 

    A few hours later, Jim dressed in street clothes waiting impatiently outside the main hall. 

    “Sorry I’m late!” Luca said. “I had to sign these out.”

    He was pushing two bikes, one red and one blue. 

    “Here, put this one on,” he offered Jim a helmet. “Safety first!” He winked, sending another all too familiar knot into Jim’s stomach. 

    They rode down the main driveway and onto the road into town. 

    “It’s about a 15 minute ride,” Luca called out back to Jim. 

    Jim watched Luca intensely as he peddled down the dusty rural road toward a cluster of buildings that must have been the main street. Luca’s  tanned, full calves pumped into the pedals of the bike with a deliberateness that showed his physical strength. It must’ve been all of those years of playing soccer, Jim thought to himself. He wondered what they felt like. He wanted to run his hand along the coarse dark hair that covered Luca’s long legs. He wanted to squeeze the hard muscles of his calves and compare them with those of his sturdy, thick thighs. Would Luca enjoy that? Would he shiver in ticklishness or welcome the massage Jim wanted to give him.

    “You good back there?” Luca called out behind him. 

    “Yeah, I’m okay,” he panted in reply. “I guess I just don’t have the benefit of those soccer legs.” 

    Jim’s stomach dropped. Why had he mentioned legs? Luca was going to know that he was looking at him.

    “Hey,” Luca interrupted Jim’s internal monologue. “I’ve worked hard for these legs so thanks for noticing.” 

    Jim swore he saw his companion wink but he wasn’t sure if that was his mind just playing tricks on him. 

    “Here we are,” Luca exclaimed, dismounting his back in front of a brightly-lit ice cream shop that’s whimsy felt out of place in an otherwise ordinary Iowa town. 

    Mint green and white striped window shades framed the large glass windows in the front of the store. A bright red set of french doors sat squarely in the middle of the display and featured large metallic gold letters that read “Mamie’s Ice Cream Est. 1948.”

    “Mamie has the best ice cream I’ve ever had,” Luca smiled. “You’ll love it, I swear.” 

    Inside, a large white marble counter lined with red-topped silver stools bolted into the ground stretched from the door all the way to the back of the shop. Jim’s senses were overwhelmed with the intensity of the sweetness from freshly baked waffle cones to hot fudge and scoops of strawberry ice cream. 

    Jim joined Luca at the counter and stared up at the elaborate shelves that contained seemingly limitless toppings and confections. He felt as if he were the children’s character Alice, having been transported to a wonderland of sugary delights. 

    “What can I get you boys?” a soft older woman greeted them with a smile. Unnaturally ruby red curls sat under a white cap, concealing her hair that wanted to bounce around her wrinkled apple cheeks. 

    “Ah, Luca, I almost didn’t recognize you with all that hair,” she reached out to grab and squeeze it with her hand. 

    “I didn’t cut it all summer,” Luca laughed through a blush. 

    “Well, it suits you,” she smiled back. “And who have you brought here?”

    She looked at Jim with a discerning look that was both grandmotherly and cautious. 

    “Miss Mamie, let me introduce you to your newest customer and one of my classmates, Jim.”

    “Pleasure to meet you, Jim,” she extended a hand which Jim shook promptly. “My name is Mamie. No need to bother with all that Miss stuff like your friend over here,” she winked at a still-smiling Luca. 

    “It is great to meet you too,” Jim responded. “Your store is incredible. I can see why Luca likes it so much.” 

    “He is far too kind, but reserve your judgment until after you try the ice cream, okay? Any thoughts on what you’ll have?”

    “Well, I was thinking that it might be fun to get the banana split?” Luca asked Jim. “I’ve always wanted to get it but it’s too big for one person so I thought if you were okay with sharing?”

    “Ah that’s why you brought him here!” Mamie laughed. “You needed an ice cream accomplice!”

    Luca nodded. 

    “That sounds great. We’ll take a banana split with two spoons,” Jim said. 

    “Coming right up!”

    Jim and Luca quickly reached the bottom of their bowl, crossing their spoons as they fought for the last few bites. 

    “That was… amazing,” Jim sighed, leaning backward on his stool. 

    “I’m so glad you liked it!” Luca exclaimed. “My parents took me here the weekend I moved in to Sacred Heart and we had so much fun that I started to come back every time I was feeling a bit homesick. Not always for ice cream but sometimes just to chat with Mamie. She’s a really amazing lady,” Luca said, placing his spoon beside the dish in defeat. 

    “You see that black and white picture up there?” Luca pointed just above the mirror near the center of the shelving fixture. “That’s Mamie’s son. He was killed during World War II.”

    “That’s… really sad. Poor Mamie,” Jill responded. 

    “Yeah. He was only 19, her only son. Apparently, when he was a kid, he used to talk about starting his own ice cream shop so he could have all the ice cream he wanted, whenever he wanted. Before he shipped off to Europe he made her promise him that whatever happened that they would start that ice cream shop after the war was over. He never came home but Mamie kept her promise and in 1948, a few years after he was killed, she opened this place.” 

    Luca noticed the emotion that swept across Jim’s face as he told him Mamie’s story. Feeling a little bad for sullening the mood he gave Jim’s bare thigh a tight squeeze.

    “Why don’t you say we get out of here?” 

    Jim nodded and they headed out of the parlor onto the well-lit Main Street. 

    Jim hadn’t noticed the town before on account of his exhaustion and preference for viewing Luca’s offerings. He was delighted by the small brick buildings placed along the tree-lined street. Carved signs hung from buildings advertising their wares. A butcher, a hardware store, a barber and even a chemist that hadn’t assumed the more modern moniker of pharmacy. The town was picturesque in its simplicity, sharing a piece of americana that many longed for but few knew existed. 

    Luca led Jim along Main Street and pointed out various points of interest including a placard which commemorated the spot where some presidential candidate gave a campaign speech during the 1800s. As they walked, they continued their conversation that started in the ice cream parlor. Jim learned that Luca was an only child and his parents, despite being staunch Catholics, were only somewhat supportive of his choice to join the clergy. 

    “I think they really wanted grandkids,” Luca laughed with a shrug that embodied a feeling of “oh well.”

    He had never had a girlfriend or anyone special in his life. School was his priority, a sentiment that Jim shared. Luca liked science and math because he could understand them but wished he could be more artistic. He loved museums and listening to old opera tapes with his grandmother who had immigrated from Italy in the 1920s. 

    “If you weren’t becoming a priest, what would you be,” Jim asked. 

    “I don’t think there is anything else I’d rather be,” Luca replied. 

    Jim nodded and they walked on. 

    “Oh yes,” Luca shouted, looking up at the fluorescent marquee at the edge of town. “They are playing ‘Creature From The Black Lagoon.’ Have you ever seen it?”

    Jim shook his head no. 

    “It’s hilarious. A classic 50’s horror movie. Come on, looks like they are seating for the 8:00pm show now.” 

    Luca grabbed Jim’s arm and pulled him toward the ticket counter. 

    “Two for the 8:00pm show,” Luca said, handing over $2 in cash. 

    Luca was so excited for the movie that Jim didn’t have the heart to tell him that he wasn’t into scary movies. Instead, he just followed him like a puppy to seats at the back of the nearly empty theater. 

    “Thank you for the ticket,” Jim said. “I can pay you back when we get back to campus.” 

    “Oh don’t worry about it. My treat.” Luca smiled and his white teeth shone in the dark room. 

    “Uhh… Also,” Jim stammered. 

    “Yeah?” Luca asked. 

    “So I am kind of easily freaked out by horror movies.” 

    “Oh shit,” Jim exclaimed. ‘I got so wrapped up that I didn’t even ask you if it was okay. We… We can go!”

    He motioned to leave but Jim stopped him, gripping his firm foreman with his delicate hand. 

    “No no… We can stay… We should stay. You are so excited.”

    “I mean, I am, but not if it’s going to be miserable for you.”

    “I think I’ll probably have to face scarier things than sea creatures as a priest so I’ll consider this part of my training,” Jim shot him an apprehensive smile. 

    “Okay… If you’re sure,” Luca said, sitting back down in his seat. “I promise it’s hardly a horror movie, the effects are so bad you’ll probably laugh.”

    “I guess this is a bad time to tell you that I got nightmares from Star Wars…” Jim admitted. 

    “Oh… Well, I’m here to hold on to you if you get scared,” Luca replied, patting his companion on the thigh. 

    … 

    The film ended without consequence and both boys left the theater with smiles. 

    “So what did you think?” Luca asked. 

    “I mean it wasn’t very scary and the effects were worse than you mentioned but I liked it.”

    “‘It wasn’t very scary?’ Then what was grabbing onto my arm during the movie?” Luca laughed. 

    “Okay that was one time,” Jim huffed. “That thing freaked me out when he popped up on screen the first time.” 

    Luca laughed as they reached the place where they tied up their bikes. 

    “I don’t know,” Jim continued. “I kinda felt bad for the guy.”

    “Which guy?”

    “The creature. He just seemed really lonely. Sure, he came on too strong but you might too if you spent all that time without anyone to talk to.”

    “Huh, that is the same thing I said the first time I saw the movie too,” Luca smiled back at a wide-eyed Jim. “Come on, we need to head back to school before lights out. 

    They hopped onto their bikes and peddled toward the castle they called their home. 

    “Where have you been all night,” Edwin asked Jim as he entered their room. “You barely made curfew.”

    “I know I know. I was with Luca. We had ice cream and saw a movie in town.”

    “So things have worked out between the two of you? That’s good.” 

    “Yeah. I was overthinking things, as usual. He is actually a really nice guy. We surprisingly have a lot in common.”

    “Jim, to be honest, you could find something in common with a rock,” Edwin laughed. 

    “Ha ha,” Jim replied with a roll of his eyes. “But really, it feels like I’ve known him forever. He is really genuine and kind and deep.” 

    “That’s great! Maybe we can all hangout together sometime?” Edwin asked between yawns. “But not so close to curfew… You know I am a chronic rule follower.” 

    “That would be fun! Now go to sleep grandpa.” But Edwin didn’t reply because he was already sleeping.

    After their night in town, Jim and Luca’s relationship began to change, rather intensify, over the next several weeks. They started to spend more and more time together, studying together, eating meals together. Luca even convinced Jim to join the soccer team, an acceptance on which depended on Edwin joining as well. Neither Jim nor Edwin were very good, but they had a good time. Edwin got to make more friends with older students and Jim got to spend more time with the only other student he wanted to spend time with, Luca. 

    “Luca’s so good,” Edwin said, coming off the field after one of their games.

    “Yeah, apparently he got a bunch of offers from colleges to play but he turned them down in favor of this,” Jim replied. 

    “We really don’t need to be on the team but I’m glad we are,” Edwin smiled. “I am horribly uncoordinated but I am having so much fun.” 

    “Ha… me too… I…” 

    “Jim! Edwin!” Luca called from behind them, prompting them both to spin around. “Do you guys mind helping me clean up the supplies? Aaron and Jeff were supposed to help but they’re off dealing with Jeff’s twisted ankle.” 

    “Sure happy to,” Jim exclaimed. He was beyond hiding his excitement at doing any with Luca. Jim looked toward a sour faced Edwin. 

    “I…” Edwin started only to be cut off by his friend.

    “But Edwin can’t, he’s got a standing phone date with his grandma that he cannot miss.” Jim interjected. 

    “No worries, man,” Luca jovially replied, patting Edwin on the shoulder. “I think Jimmy and I can manage.” 

    “Jimmy” was a new nickname that Luca had bestowed on him. Even though his uncles and aunts had called him that his whole life, it was more special when Luca did. He was the only one at Sacred Heart to do so and released butterflies in Jim’s stomach and caused him to blush on one or two occasions. 

    “Say hi to Lola for me,” Jim said as Edwin walked away.

    “Lola?” Luca asked. “That’s a cool name.” 

    “I thought the same thing. Apparently it is a Filipino thing to call your grandmother Lola,” Jim replied.

    “That is so cute.”

    They both smiled. 

    “Well, Jimmy, I think that is about it,” Luca said, closing the lock on the storage closet. “Thanks for helping!”

    “No problem. I gotta pull my weight somehow on this team,” Jim replied. 

    “Hey, you’ve gotten a lot better since the start of the season. Don’t be so hard on yourself.” 

    “Thanks,” Jim replied, grabbing a bottle of water for the bench beside him, not realizing the cap was unscrewed.

    “Oh shit,” he barked as tepid water poured down the front of his soccer kit. 

    “Did you miss your mouth, buddy?” Luca laughed. 

    “No, the cap wasn’t on.. ugh if I wear this back to the dorm I’ll freeze.

    “Let me go see if they have any extra shirts in the backroom I can grab for ya,” Luca offered exiting the room. 

    As Luca left, Jim quickly peeled the wet jersey off of his body. The cotton fabric clung to his taut stomach and nipples as they hardened in the cool room. 

    “Here it might be a little musty but I found this old baseball jersey…” Luca stopped himself as he looked at Jim’s bare chested body.

    He knew that Jim was lean and muscular but had never seen his friend’s body beyond the lines of his collar bone. 

    Jim looked at Luca as he surveyed his body, both of them taking in the silence of the moment. 

    “Here,” Luca broke the silence but not his gaze as he handed him the opened shirt.

    “Thanks,” Jim replied, throwing the gray garment over his broad shoulders. 

    Jim began to button the jersey as Luca intently watched but his now cold fingers anxiously fumbled with the plastic buttons. 

    “Here, let me,” Luca reached forward without Jim’s reply. He took one button into his hand and gently fastened it into its proper hole. 

    “Uhh…” Jim let out a small breath when Luca’s knuckles grazed his torso reaching for the next button. 

    “Jimmy… You have a really great body,” Luca said, once again breaking the silence. 

    “You… uh… you can touch it if you want…” Jim responded, shocking himself with his forwardness. 

    Without replying, Luca laid his broad hand flat against the quiver skin of Jim’s abs. Luca increased the pressure of his touch as he explored the various parts of Jim’s explore body. Jim let out a quick moan as Luca continued. He felt his cock begin to expand under the tight fabric of his shorts, pulsing with his inch of Luca’s touch. Luca turned his hand and ran the back of his hand across Jim’s chest. The coarse, dark hair felt like sandpaper on Jim’s soft, virgin skin, but the sting wasn’t painful. Luca’s hand turned into large, tight fists and started to massage Jim’s defined chest. 

    Releasing another moan with each subtle touch to his nipples, Luca kneaded his muscle like bread. Reaching toward Jim’s shoulders he pushed the unopened jersey to the floor at Jim’s feet. His large hands traced the curves of Jim’s arm, every muscle, every vein pulsated with every second of human connection.

    “You are so beautiful,” Luca huffed. 

    “You are…” Jim said breathlessly before lunging toward his adorer with his lips. 

    Their mouths connected sweetly and softly at first, before smashing into each other ferociously. Their moans echoed each other between kisses. Luca’s warm tongue penetrated his mouth and Jim gently sucked deeper and deeper inside of him. Their hands grinded into each other, Luca’s nails digging deliberately into Jim’s firm back.

    “Off,” Jim moaned, tugging at Luca’s shirt. Luca replied wordlessly by pulling off his shirt in one fluid motion. 

    Their warm, sweat covered bodies collapsed into each other as they continued to kiss. Luca moved first, breaking their kiss to explore further. He showered kisses in a trail from Jim’s mouth to his cheek, from his cheek to his neck up to his ear and down to the crook of his neck. 

    “I need you,” Luca pantted between kisses. 

    In the same graceful motion he removed his shirt, he covered Jim’s hard nipple with his full lips. 

    Jim let out a yelp like a banshee. He had never experienced such a sensation before. His eyes began to roll in the back of his head as Luca’s tongue seemed to dribble the sensitive flesh. 

    “Luca… I uhhh…” Jim pleaded. Luca replied by taking Jim’s other nipple into his mouth. 

    Jim moaned more quickly, keeping pace with the throbbing of his full, pulsating member. In another act of directness, Jim took Luca’s solid hand and guided it to his pronounced bulge. Luca reacted with a firm squeeze of the package and a moan on Jim’s nipple. 

    Luca broke his concentration on Jim’s nipple and rose to meet his lips again. touching foreheads, their laborer breath synchronized. 

    “Can I?” Luca asked, giving Jim’s bulge another tug. 

    Jim nodded, not totally sure what he agreed to but knowing that at this moment, he would let Luca do anything and everything to him. 

    Luca dropped to his knees and nuzzled his curls into Jim’s manhood.

    “You smell so good,” Luca moaned, rubbing his entire face into Jim’s shorts.

    His hands explored the soft fabric of the shorts, finding the elastic band with intentional urgency. He pulled the shorts down, allowing Jim’s trapped cock to slap his stubbled face upon release. 

    “Ahh,” Jim gasped, but Luca didn’t allow him to settle into the new sensation of the cool air on his exposed cock. With speed, Luca’s mouth swallowed the entirety of Jim’s cut cock. Jim didn’t even know if he made a sound because he could only focus on the electricity that was surging through every part of his body. 

    Luca swallowed the member in consistent strokes, only changing the pressure and motion of his talented tongue. Drops of precum filled his own shorts as he sucked every inch of Jim’s hard cock. Pretty soon, Jim’s breath quickened to match the quickening of Luca’s movements. 

    “Luca… I don’t…” Jim tried to speak as he ran his hands through the hair of the man servicing him. Like turning off a light switch, Jim’s sensations of pleasure turned to urgency. He knew he wouldn’t be able to hold off longer. 

    Grabbing the sides of Luca’s hand tightly, Jim tried to pull Luca off of his cock, but Luca resisted. He pushed harder onto Jim’s shaft all the way to the hilt. The coarse hairs that framed the base of Jim’s member tickled Luca’s nose and lips, but took that as a sign he was giving Jim the ultimate abilities of his mouth and throat. 

    Jim’s breath quickened once again and Luca knew that it was time for his reward. He sucked harder, and faster while Jim massaged his scalp with his beautiful hands. As Jim got closer to his climax, he held Luca’s skull more tightly until his grip intensified and Jim shoved his cock all the way to the back of Luca’s throat. 

    Luca moaned in pleasure as volley after volley of thick, hot, seed cascaded down his throat. He gulped each morsel down like it was the sweetest nectar he had ever tasted. With the final swallow, Jim released his hold of Luca’s head, his beautiful, talented head. Jim collapsed onto the bench behind him, trying to finally catch his breath. Luca, fatigued and satisfied, fell into Jim’s lap and they sat in silence. 

    “Luca…” Jim started. “That was…” 

    “I… uh… have never done that before…” Luca replied. 

    “Me either…” 

    “But you enjoyed it… right?” Luca asked with a sincere sweetness. 

    “Yes… I did but…” Jim hesitated. 

    “No buts…” Luca stopped him. “Just come to my room later and we can talk, okay?” 

    “Yeah okay…” 

    …  

    TO BE CONTINUED

  • Outside the Foul Lines – book 3 – Captain John

    Outside The Foul Lines

    Book 3

    Captain John

    Editor: Gardner Rust

    For David

    Junior Season

    Andy spent two weeks at my house the summer between my sophomore and junior years.  He seemed totally comfortable and we settled in there almost as easily as we did at school.  My parents had never crowded me as long as I didn’t require attention by acting like a fool. 

    By the time I was in high school I knew how to keep my space free of parents.  I took care of my chores, worked hard, and spent a respectable amount of time in activities my parents enjoyed with me.  Once I was on the baseball team they, and especially my father, were delighted I was part of a team.  As I grew older they were even less likely to pry or ask questions they knew they didn’t want answered.

    Andy invited me to his house, with much prodding from me, before we reported for summer practice at State.  The thing that still sticks out in my mind was the back screen door, the one with no screen in it.  With it being summer, the backdoor stayed open.  Each time we went in or out it banged. 

    There were three other kids, close copies of Andy, long, lanky and light haired.  His mother was well rounded and the skin under the back of her upper arms flapped while she dished food out of the pots on her stove.  Andy’s father was tall and thin and was mostly gone, although he was there for Sunday dinner before I left, but he disappeared soon after and I didn’t see him again.  Andy told me he sold used cars and business was bad so he worked all day every day.

    There was a big change in Andy, when we were at his house.  We did find private time, which was important because I was always stiff around Andy.  I think his smell excited me and there was no doubt looking at him did.  We had to wait until late, but he thought that would be best, and except for once in the woods behind his house, this was how we satisfied ourselves.

    Andy was more talkative on his own turf.  There was always a tension in him at school.  If he wasn’t worried about his grades, his performance, or our teammates, he was worried about his mental health and each ache or pain he thought he felt.  At home his brothers and sister seemed happy to have him around and he was always adjusting this, fixing that, or showing his brothers how to reach the next level in the latest video game.

    It was while at his house that Andy told me of his dream to make it to the Bigs and buy his parents a new house.  He knew his brothers and sister would probably be gone by then but at least he could take care of his parents.  I’d never taken baseball that seriously and there was never any thought of buying my parents a house.  We had a great house in a good neighborhood and my parents were happy together. 

    Trying to give them things never entered my mind.  They’d seen their duty as raising me the best way possible.  I felt they had done a fine job.  There weren’t great volumes of cash for each of the latest gadgets that came down the pike, but the house was paid for and so was the car by my junior year at State. 

    I’d managed to keep them from borrowing money on the house to send me to school and I put my mother’s appliances in good working order each time I was home.  I’m not sure what they’d say if I came home with the idea of buying them a ‘better’ house or anything else, but we had screens in our screen doors and glass replaced the screens when the cold weather came.

    It took three days for Andy and me to get around to talking baseball.  It was then that Andy realized he was a senior and this would be his final season at State.  It wasn’t that he’d never thought about it before but it was here and after this season his life was going to change.  He worried he’d lose his hitting ability and he wondered if he could go back to being a lousy  fielder, even though he knew we’d solved that problem.

    It wasn’t something I’d given a lot of time to either.  I was going to be a junior.  I had plenty of time left, except the time I had left with Andy suddenly seemed short.  That meant looking at my junior year as a turning point.  Even when Andy proposed he’d flunk out on purpose so he could stay with me, it was poorly thought out. 

    We didn’t want to face the fact we were going to be separated at season’s end.  Andy was going to have offers from minor league clubs and perhaps an incentive from the major leagues.  He’d come out high in the college draft and would have a team before graduation.

    Even if there was a way for us to stay together, it would cost him dearly.  There were too many ball players to waste much time waiting for one to respond to an offer.  Andy was good but he wasn’t the kind of player you built your team around.  He was a nice power hitting addition to any lineup but you could say the same for a couple of dozen other guys who’d be graduating at the same time Andy did.

    He’d been looked at during his junior season but didn’t file a declaration of intent to make him available in the draft.  After a certain point in the season the scouts and recruiters moved on to watch someone who was declaring for the draft.  They’d be keeping an eye on Andy all season.

    It was hot by the time we got to State.  The practice uniform was shorts and T-shirts.  We spent much of our time near the water fountain and drinking energy drinks.  The infield was a dustbowl from too little rain and the grass was more brown than green.  The first weeks were mostly spent indoors, exercising to readjust our bodies to the conditioning Coach Bell insisted we achieve.

    The past season was frequently a topic of conversation, even when we all agreed what was past was past.  Having built a full head of steam by the end of the season, we were everyone’s favorite to make it to the NCAA championships.  Our sudden demise left us unfulfilled as a team.  I was aware of Coach Bell’s disappointment, but he wasn’t given to discussing previous seasons, once we were engaged in this one.

    Coach Briscoe didn’t seem to hold my lapse from the previous season against me.  As we scrimmaged, I found myself hopelessly taking control of the infield, even before I was told to do so.  Old habits were difficult to break.  The other players accepted it as routinely as I did.  

    Chance would have been the only one who had the right to challenge my authority, but he didn’t.  Chance was playing a larger game our junior season.  If he batted as well as he had his sophomore season, he’d be almost certain to be taken in the baseball draft if he signed a letter of intent to come out early. 

    His goals were to hit over .350 and go error free for the season.  While the error free ambition was impossible, he’d likely hit between .350 and .400 if he stayed healthy.  Having me as the shortstop assured him there would be no surprises thrown his way.  We knew each other’s every move and we worked together smoothly.            

    By the time classes started we were back to meeting three days a week for exercise and this allowed us the time to regain the weight the summer heat melted away.  Coach Bell’s team meetings were routine.  He advised us that graduating seniors only cost us at two starting positions and two starting pitchers.  The team was almost all juniors with the exception of Andy and a few sophomores, including Al Kane.

    The assumption was that Andy should be one of the two captains, which suited me fine.  When Chance put my name into the mix, I felt awkward.  When Coach Bell stood directly behind me during the show of hands, my election was secured.  Wertz was also elected.  Because of the high number of juniors on the team, we ruled.  Andy was disappointed and this created tension with us living in the same room and with me tutoring him. 

    The larger issue didn’t make it any easier.  Andy was our cleanup hitter but angry and disappointment about his team’s rejection.  I tried to explain that the numbers were against him.  Saying I didn’t want to be captain would have only made matters worse, but in some strange way I did want the post.  Coach Bell’s endorsement excited me.  I didn’t like that it upset Andy, but I couldn’t find a way to reason with him.      

    We were a few weeks from the start of the regular season and all was not well in paradise.  I kept a low profile but I found myself in a position of needing to talk up the team each day.  Wertz spent a lot of time nodding when I spoke.  The idea that we were going to pick up where we left off the year before was popular, but we’d lost pitching strength and relievers.  We were easily out-batting the competition and this made up for our pitching shortcomings.

    Coach Bell was as taciturn as ever.  He seemed to be deep in thought most of the time.  His shouts of encouragement still came at the appropriate times but when he scolded us for dogging it, his past intensity was missing.  I waited for him to call me aside for a fatherly talk about how he wanted me to captain his team, but we were ready for the regular season and Coach Briscoe was the one most often offering opinions on who needed what in the way of work.

    For some reason Jim Bale was tagged to pitch our first regular season game.  He was agonizing to watch.  Each time you thought he had to be ready to pitch this time, he stepped back, dug, paced, rubbed up the ball, stared into space, and only then did the batter get a pitch.  Perhaps he thought he’d catch them off guard or after they had gone to sleep.

    In the first game I hit two singles, walked once, and scored two runs.  We won 6-0 and Bale one-hit the Bolton Indians.  He also gave up four walks and hit a batter with a pitch.  The game was so long I’d been starved by the fifth inning and I’d lost my appetite by the time the game was over.  It had been a coolish afternoon with brilliant sunlight and at least we weren’t roasting or freezing while he toiled on the mound.

    Andy went hitless.  He repeated this feat in each of the first four games.  He’d been walked any number of times but his tailspin had infected his play.  I wasn’t certain he wasn’t sabotaging himself consciously or subconsciously.  Coach Briscoe benched Andy in the fifth game, putting Al Kane in the cleanup spot. 

    I bristled, even with Kane in right field.  I didn’t like him.   Putting him in to substitute for our biggest power hitter was an insult.  When I expressed myself, Coach Briscoe suggested I might keep my mouth shut if I didn’t want to ride the bench.  Coach Bell said nothing and that was the first clue that Coach Briscoe was now the coach.

    The night after our fifth win in a row, and with Jim Bale slated to pitch our next game, I decided to give Andy a piece of my mind.

    “When do you plan to get with the program?” I asked.

    “What program?  I’m passing,” he answered without answering the question.

    “Why?  It makes no difference if you throw your career away.  When I met you, you were all baseball and now you’ve got your head up your ass.”

    “Look, Do, you don’t know everything.  I’ll be fine.”

    “With Kane batting in your place?  He’s hitting .400.  He can’t carry your jock.”

    “Leave me alone.  I’ll be fine.”

    “The scouts are going to start looking for prospects.  You aren’t going to appear all that impressive sitting on the bench.”

    “Oh, shut up,” he objected, standing up and starting out the door.

    “Andy, you need to get busy,” I said, following as he walked down the hall.

    “What’s a matter, your daddy going to spank you,” Al Kane said sarcastically as he happened upon the scene.

    It was only one punch but Kane went down hard.  Two other guys in the hall applauded the knockdown.  Andy stood over him with his fists clenched.

    “Get up,” Andy ordered, and Kane squirted away from him, realizing this wasn’t the time to poke his adversary.

    “All right,” Chance said.  “I’ve been wanting to hit that sucker forever.”

    Andy walked away.  Wertz stood at his door shaking his head after the fisticuffs were done.  We knew it would be a topic of conversation that would definitely get back to the coaches.  Kane wasn’t one to let loose of something that he could use for his advantage.

    Andy came in long after I was in bed and he climbed up into his own bunk for the first time that school year.  I don’t think he’d ever put sheets on under the blanket that was always nicely made up, since its only action was storage of books or jackets.  I didn’t let him know I’d lain awake until he returned to our room.

    Chapter 2

    Clean Up

    With me up and ready to hit my first class, Andy climbed out of bed and threw his arms around me and planted a big fat sloppy kiss on me.  I was ready to forego the class and drag him into my bed, but I really needed to stay focused on keeping my grade point average as high as possible.

    “I love you, Do.  I don’t know if I can live without you.”

    “Andy, there’s no other way.  I’ve got another year of school.  You’ve got your family and your dreams to think about and you can’t give that up because we love each other.  We’ll work it out but you’ve got to get yourself into the game or all your dreams are going to disappear.  Then, for the rest of our lives you’re going to blame me for making you leave baseball.  I’m not letting that happen.  For one year we’ll be a part.  I’ll visit you during the summer and after the season we’ll be able to see each other.   Before the end of your first full season we’ll be back together.” 

    “I would never blame you if I can’t make it.  I don’t want to leave you.”

    “You’ll make it, Andy.  The scouts are creaming their jeans over your bat and it hasn’t even shown up this season.  You’ve got to show them what you got.”

    “What if you go to another team?” Andy thought.  “What do we do then?  We’ll be away from each other even longer.”

    “I’m not going anywhere.  Yeah, I’m hitting a little better this season but I’m never going to get any attention with you, Chance, and Wertz around.  The scouts can smell the talent on our squad.  They’re in the stands every game now.  They ain’t looking at a skinny shortstop batting barely .250.”

    “You’ve seen them?  The scouts?  They’re watching me?”

    “Coach Bell knows all of them.  He points them out in the stands and calls them by their first names.  He knows what each is looking for and you are at the top of their wish list.”

    “You’re just saying that to make me feel better.”

    “I’m saying it to make you feel better and because it’s true.  You’ll go in the first or second round.  Coach Bell says you’re a sure thing and I wouldn’t bet against him.  You’ve got that long easy swing that generates so much power.  Coach Bell says they can’t get enough of a sweet swing like yours.”

    “Don’t leave.  Let’s do something.  I don’t want you to go,” he said soulfully, pulling me back toward  the bed.

    “You don’t know how tempting that offer is, my love, but I’ve got to keep my head in my studies.  We’ve got all night tonight and neither of us have an early class tomorrow morning.  We can stay in bed together.”

    “I don’t want you to leave.  I don’t want to leave you.” 

            “I don’t want you to blow the best chance you’re going to get.  You need to put your head down and go for it, Andy.  You’ll be in the Bigs in a couple of seasons and you won’t even remember any of this.  You’ll leave your mark on the game, but not if you let things you have no control over get in your way.  I love you and I won’t let you fuck this up.”

            “You really think I’ll make it to the Majors?”

            “Absolutely.”

            “What about us, Do?”

            “I’ll finish school, get my degree, and I can work somewhere close enough to you that we’ll be able to be together as much as possible.  It’ll be hard during the season but the off-season gives us plenty of time together.  For now you need to put baseball first.”

            “How am I going to live without you? You’ve been there to back me up since your freshman season.  Aren’t you going to miss me?”

            “Every minute, but then I’m going to finish what I’m doing, Andy.  I can’t stop living because you’re playing ball somewhere I’m not.  We’ll figure out how to get back together but it’s time for you to show them what you’ve got.  We’ll fit the rest of our lives in around your career.”

            “I know you’re right.  I’ve just never loved anyone this much before.”

            He kissed me again like we were separating tomorrow.  I was late for class but it was worth it.  I’d finally put it all together at a time when I had his full attention.  I didn’t like it either.  It hurt to say the words out loud, but it made sense and I had to help Andy to see what he needed to do.    

    Getting him back into the lineup so he could shine wouldn’t be easy now that he’d gotten into it with Kane.  Andy was the least likely person to get violent, but Kane was the kind of guy that could bring the worst out in anyone.  Chance hated him and Wertz was just as vocal as Chance about the arrogant Kane.

            To show how much I knew about baseball and the coaching of same.  Andy was back in the lineup for the next game.  No one ever asked me what went on between them in the dorm that led to Kane being decked but they’d asked someone and Kane was tagged with the loss.  He sat solemnly at the end of the bench with no one sitting near him.  The guy did have a way with people. 

    I guess Coach Bell knew better than to ask Andy’s roommate about what happened but whoever told the story cleared Andy of any guilt.  With Andy being as mild mannered as he was, it wasn’t hard to believe that Kane asked for what he got. 

    Everyone liked Andy and someone must have told Coach Bell that Kane got what he was asking for.  Kane was about as popular as a snake when we all needed to be playing together.  If there were suspicions about my relationship with Andy, no one said anything to me.  This renewed my belief in my team.    

    Jim Bale was taking his third start the game Andy took charge in his cleanup hitting role.  Bale was 2-0 and had pitched a one hitter and a three hitter.  At the time we were the only undefeated team in our division, although Bradfury and Greenwood had only lost once.  While we didn’t have nearly the depth as the year before, especially in pitching, we were still a force to be reckoned with and we were all ready to play when the next game rolled around.

            Bale struck out the side in the first inning in only fifteen minutes.  By the time I came to bat I was yawning.  They couldn’t hit the guy but he put me to sleep.  I walked on five pitches.  Pierce, a solid first baseman, hit a lazy fly to short centerfield for an easy out.  Chance bunted me to second and nearly beat it out for a hit.  With two outs Andy came to the plate.

            I watched his practice swings and I knew he was back on his game.  To prove it he parked the first pitch over our centerfield fence.  I knew by his swing, he’d caught all of the ball.  His first hit of the year was a keeper.  The team greeted him with great enthusiasm, after I greeted him first.  Andy was no longer out of sorts.  He smiled widely and his team gave him high fives once he got back to the bench.  He looked like a conquering hero.

            I singled my second time at bat, Chance singled me to third, and Andy hit his second home run of the season and the game.  He hit a solo homer in the fifth and Bale pitched his third complete game with a two hitter that took just short of three hours and twenty minutes.  We did do a lot of hand shaking and back patting, so the long game wasn’t all his doing. 

    Coach Briscoe came down the third base line to greet Andy after his third homer of the game.  Kane continued his isolation at the end of the bench, ignoring him.  Coach Bell stood up and patted Andy’s back as he passed to take his place on the bench.  Coach Bell kept standing uncharacteristic for him, applauding Andy’s powerful bat.  He’d later point out two mid-western scouts who were there to look at Andy.  It was good to see him back in form.

            We were on a roll with six straight wins and leading our league.  Without last years pitching we were going to get beat but being undefeated elevated all of us as Andy’s bat came to life.

            At the end of the game there were some pictures and a reporter cornered Andy to ask him about his hitting.  Andy posed with his bat as the photographer took pictures.  The scouts stood off to one side listening.  I’d recognized one as a scout Coach Bell pointed out to me the year before.  He seemed to hang on each of Andy’s words.  They nodded at Coach Bell as he headed for his office.  We seemed to be destined, but I wasn’t sure for what.     

            “You hit seventeen homers last season, Andy, do you think you’ll match that output this year?”

            “Sure,” Andy said with an ‘ah shucks’ innocence in what he saw as fact.

            “You haven’t been hitting.  What do you attribute that to?” the reporter asked, as I stood behind the backstop trying to hear.

            “I had some personal issues to deal with.  It’s all behind me now.  I’ll be okay.  I want my senior year to be memorable.”

            Yes, he did.  Andy was back and it gave the entire team a lift.  He was our most important hitter and with us winning at home and on the road, we were being watched by the better teams we’d need to beat to make it to the NCAA Championships.  The team was high spirited and confident and we were having fun.

               Jim Bale wiped his runny nose, stared out through his thick lenses, and didn’t have much to say about three straight shutouts.  He dug at the dirt with his toe as the reporter tried to pry answers out of him about his sudden success.  I watched the scouts squeezing closer to take in each of his word.    

    The one thing scouts salivated over more than a power hitter was a good pitching prospect baffling batters.  Pitchers were allowed to be eccentric and Bale’s antics on the mound were dismissed as part of his style, according to the article in the paper.  They made Bale sound like an offbeat trophy found in the wild.  We all passed around the article until the paper wore out.

    Bale was an unlikely hero but he was our hero and we’d begun to gather around him to offer our praise.  He didn’t know what to make of becoming the center of attention on the days he pitched, but he smiled and took it in stride.

    We won two more games in a row before being beaten for the first time by the cellar dwellers.  Andy still homered and he hit the ball well every time he came to the plate, bringing his batting average back to respectability.  This added confidence and he seemed to settle into the season without the worry that had stopped him in his tracks the first few games.

            All of our starters were doing better than expected and the relief pitchers hadn’t been tested because of it.  Then, after going 8-0, we lost our second in a row.  Bishop State was a pushover who beat us 3-1 and Bridgefield College beat us 9-4.  The only bright spot being Andy’s predictable home runs. 

    The opposition walked him when they could, but often there were two or three of us on base when Andy came to bat.  With Wertz and Kane coming to bat after Andy, walking him wasn’t smart most of the time.  Before long Andy led the team in homers, runs batted in, and runs scored.

            By mid-season we’d gone to 10-4 and I was batting .262 after fourteen games.  I’d never been more confident.  Andy wasn’t the only one having a good season.  He had hit ten homers in the nine games since he’d hit his first homer.  The amount of attention he got increased with each game.

            There were two homers in game fifteen, Andy walked twice, and batted in five runs.  Both Andy and Jim Bale appeared on the front page of the school paper yet again.  Bale was the winningest pitcher in the league and Andy had leaped into the home run and runs batted in lead, but as good as they were, Bale and Andy weren’t going to be the biggest baseball story my junior season at State. 

    As good as we were doing, we were in a tie with Greenwood for the division lead and Bradbury was close behind.  Only one of us would make it to the NCAA tournament, but as closely as the school watched to see if we’d finally make it, that wasn’t to be the biggest story that ended up captivating the school for the final part of the school year.

            I hadn’t seen it coming even though Coach Bell had given me a heads up on the possibility of trouble.  Having complete faith in Coach Bell, it never occurred to me that he could be mistaken on something he did.  He was well prepared, rarely changed his mind about a player or a game plan, but no one is infallible.     

            Going into the final quarter of the season, we were still in a dogfight and all our minds were on doing the best job possible on the field.  With both Greenwood and Bradbury in the middle of the league championship battle we couldn’t afford to become distracted.  At 18-6 we’d be untouchable most seasons but with 8 games left we couldn’t shake our competition.

            It was Steve Phillips on the mound for game twenty-five.  He was pitching in his first start as we went up against Bradbury, who had a shot at taking us out of the competition each time we played.  We were on the stretch run and every loss made the road ahead that much more difficult.  We’d led the league all season, but we’d failed to seal the deal.    

    Our pitching staff was thin to begin with and sore arms and tired pitchers had given their all in every game, keeping us in the lead, but the inevitable need to rest them had us pitching pitchers who weren’t starters.  We had to go with what we had and Steve was our long relief pitcher who hadn’t lost a lead so far, but he’d never started a game before.  He was good for three or four innings if needed, but we’d need that and more to keep Bradbury’s bats at bay.  Like the starting rotation, our relief pitching was limited and we couldn’t afford to use them all up and get caught flatfooted in the next game.

    Coach Bell wasn’t in the habit of getting caught flatfooted.  He was always in control and never showed surprise, unless it was good surprise, and then a big smile would cover his face as he let you know you’d done okay, but mostly he stayed out of our way, letting us play our game, making moves only when necessary.  He had a total grasp on who each of his players were and what he could expect from them. 

    Heaven help you if you let him or the team down.

    As I recall, I was in a good spot.  We weren’t in any trouble as of yet and my game was as good as it had ever been.  My friendships and interactions with my team were solid, except for Kane, but he was just a guy who sat on our bench and took the field with us.  Mostly I ignored him. 

    Andy and I had found the proper passion for baseball and each other.  Everything seemed to be going in our favor and no one suspected the change.

    The breaks in our routine came all at once.  Phillips was taking his first start, but the fact Coach Briscoe was sitting in Coach Bell’s chair at game time wasn’t good.  Coach Briscoe didn’t have much to say to me since I’d walked out on his practice session the day after Money broke his arm.  I didn’t need to communicate with him, because I communicated with Coach Bell. 

    Coach Briscoe was someone I listened to and dismissed as a cranky want-a-be that was jealous of Coach Bell’s relationship with his team and the ease with which he did his job.

    As we came back to the bench to let Bradbury warm up before the game, seeing Coach Briscoe still sitting in the Coach Bell’s chair was wrong.

    “Where’s Coach Bell?” I asked, hesitating as I took my seat too close to where Coach Briscoe sat.

    “Don’t worry about it,” he growled, dismissive of the inquiry as he watched the field.

    I checked my gear, put my shin guards and batting helmet in their proper place so I could grab them as quick as we came off the field, once we got Bradbury out in the first inning.  I liked having everything in place because I batted first and it took me a minute to get geared up.  The umps didn’t like you to take too long getting out to the plate.  You were expected to be ready by the time the pitcher finished his warm up throws.

    Before long it was game time.  There was no Coach Bell.

    Phillips walked the first batter and he seemed uneasy, as he rubbed up the ball between pitches.  When the second batter hit a grounder to my left, I was all over it, flipping it to Chance, who finished the easy double-play with a perfect throw to Pierce at first.  We got out of the inning on a strikeout and Coach Briscoe was still sitting in Coach Bell’s place when I got back to the bench.  I didn’t like it.  Coach Bell had said nothing about being late.  He should have been there.

            I wasn’t sure what to make of it but as I put on my plastic shin protectors before batting, I was aware of it and how it unsettled me.  Coach Bell addressed us as the head coach but he was often absent at practice.  Even when he was there he seemed absent at times.  He’d always been in his chair for games.   He was always there when we needed him.  Where was he?

    I didn’t like it because Coach Bell was already so laid back it was almost like he wasn’t there, unless we screwed up.  If you did something stupid or made a bonehead play, he was all over you.  He took it behind closed doors and refused to embarrass you in front of your teammates, but he let you have it.

    I’d noticed the Bradbury pitcher was new to me.  Maybe they were resting some of their starters as well?  I figured this guy was probably a sophomore and maybe a relief pitcher I’d never faced.  My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the baseball hitting the chain link in the backstop.  I watched as I tightened my shin guards.  Another ball sailed over the catcher’s glove as he leaped to stop it, but it jangled the chain link a few feet behind the umpire and just above his head.

    The umpire glared out at the mound after picking up the ball.  He checked it for flaws before throwing a perfect strike at the pitcher.  The ump had a pretty good fastball.

    The catcher stood to give his pitcher a bigger target to aim at as he continued to warm up.  The umpire spoke to the catcher.  I selected a bat from the bat rack, concerned about the activities at the plate.  Another pitch hit the backstop jangling more than the chain link as I moved toward the plate.

    Where’d they pick this guy up, the parking lot?   

    The next ball bounced in front of the plate and rattled back around the wooden bottom of the backstop.  

    The umpire picked up the ball and threw another strike back to the pitcher, showing him how it was done.

    This guy wasn’t going to last long, I thought, swinging the bat to stay warm, waiting for him to take all the warm up pitches he needed. 

    I was in no hurry.

    Chapter 3

    Bell Ringer

    The catcher jogged out to the mound with the ball as I crossed behind the backstop to get to my side of the plate.  The umpire stood staring at Bradbury’s bench as if he was expecting something from their coach.

            I stood fast as the first two pitches were so far outside the catcher had to scramble to get to them.  Both times his throw back to the pitcher was a rocket.  When the ball collided with the pitcher’s glove, it created a popping sound.  The next pitch forced the catcher to chase it down.  The pitcher’s glove popped once more with the catcher’s angry throw.  I walked on the next pitch and hadn’t seen a strike yet.  If they left that guy in it was going to be a long inning.  Their team had lost even more of its pitching staff the year before to graduation than we did, but, like us, most of their best hitters were back.  They could break a game open in no time at all.

            I was ready to steal second and then third on this guy, but the third base coach gave me the stop sign.  Every time the pitcher threw the ball, the catcher had to scramble for it.  When Pierce walked on five pitches, I understood that I got to second without the risk of being thrown out.  With a wild pitcher you waited him out and didn’t give him any easy outs.  We’d let him walk the entire lineup if he lasted that long.

            I took a good size lead off second.  The catcher was way busy and the pitcher was still searching for the plate.  I really wanted to run.  After two balls thrown well outside to Chance, the Bradbury coach came off the bench and the catcher met him at the pitcher’s mound.  The idea of walking the bases loaded to start the game didn’t seem to be appealing to either of them. 

    After this meeting of the minds, the next pitch went over everyone’s head, hitting high up on the backstop.  The chain link rattled and Chance followed the ball’s trajectory with amazement before he relaxed, stepping back out of the batter’s box.  He glared out at the pitcher, taking a couple more practice swings before he was ready to step back in to the batter’s box.

    The pitcher glanced at his bench as if he expected company.  The catcher walked out in front of the plate, firing the ball back at the pitcher.  Chance crowded the plate.  This guy hadn’t thrown anything inside yet and this way he could possibly get his bat on the ball.  I moved a few strides toward third.  Chance took a few more practice swings, the catcher eased back down into his croch,  and the sequence of events began again.

    The next pitch came in on Chance, forcing him to stumble backwards.  As he twisted to get away from the ball, his bat found the ball and instead of a walk, it was a foul, strike one.  I had been off and running and only a step from third base when I was forced to retreat back to second base.  I hadn’t lost my anxiousness to run.

    I waited for the coach to reappear, taking the long walk back to the mound, signaling for another pitcher and yanking this yahoo once and for all, but he didn’t move from the bench. 

    I looked back at the plate to see Chance taking more practice swings.  He was no worse for wear.  I could see by the color of his face, he was pissed.  To prove it he pointed his bat at the pitcher twice, holding it the second time so the barrel was aimed directly at the wild man, pulling the bat back down before he could be warned by the umpire to play nice.

    I think even the umpire had had enough of this guy.  There were more Chance practice swings taken as he stared in the pitcher’s direction, and he eased himself back into the batter’s box, digging his cleats firmly into the dirt, showing no fear.  Two more practice swings, still glaring at the pitcher.

    Then, the pitcher was ready.  Chance grew still.  As soon as the pitcher started his motion, I was off and determined to get to third no matter what happened at the plate.  I’d waited long enough.  It was time to run and I ran. 

    Call it a hunch or whatever you want, but I felt no danger of being thrown out.  The odds were it was going to be ball four anyway and I got to stretch my legs as the walk would send me to third and put Pierce on second. 

    When I heard the bat crack, I was only a couple of steps from third base, I lengthened my stride.  Rounding third as the ball hit directly in front of the pitcher’s mound, forcing him into an impromptu little dance as the ball squirted between his legs and it bounded over second and out into short centerfield. 

    I was on home plate waiting for Pierce as Chance made a wide turn at first, dashing for second base as the second baseman and centerfielder ran down the ball.  Pierce joined me at the plate before Chance pulled up at second, beating the throw in to the shortstop by a step.

    My coaching skills still needed work or the Bradbury coach needed a refresher course on when to pull a pitcher.  They left the guy in to pitch to Andy when I was sure he was done for the day.  They had to know Andy was on a tear with nearly half his hits being homers in the past nine games.

    Why let this guy feed Andy a fat pitch?  Of course they could walk him with first base open.  Maybe they’d let him do the dirty, walk Andy, and then call on a relief pitcher to take over.  It was still the first inning with no outs.  Bringing in a relief pitcher meant calling on another starter.  If they had a well rested starter would they be pitching this guy?  

    Bradbury, not being very deep in pitchers, might be leaving him in as a strategic move.  We hit everyone equally well and maybe they were giving up a game to keep their better pitchers fresher to pitch against weaker teams.  A loss to us put Bradbury two games behind us in the standings.  With Wertz and Kane following Andy in the lineup, walking Andy was risky.  Maybe coaching wasn’t my cup of tea.  I’d have pulled this guy a long time ago.

    Where in the hell was Coach Bell?

    It’s easy to speculate when you’re flying high.  My junior season was going far better than the beginning of the previous season.  I was established as a key member of the team.  I didn’t need to prove myself or fight for any recognition.  I was batting respectably.  It might not be major league hitting but it was better than before, which allowed me to become more comfortable at the plate. 

    I could tell a ball from a strike.  I was willing to take a walk every time I came to bat, because it put me on base and with the lineup  behind me, I scored often when I walked on my first turn at bat.  It was key to our offense.  If I walked and scored the pitcher wasn’t likely to establish dominance in the game, which isn’t always the cse, but starting off with a couple of runs in our first inning was instrumental in our winning season.  Our competition was often playing catch up and that kept them off balance, giving State the advantage.

    We’d come close the year before and this year we were playing together as a team and getting a good result.  How losing Monty made such a difference baffled me.  We were on our way to the tournament.  We’d played well all season and his bat was dependable.  Losing him upset our chemistry and we were soon sitting on the sidelines.  While we all knew one man couldn’t make that much difference, at that strategic time it did.  We were unable to regroup and in a couple of games we were toast.

    Sports were funny that way.  It’s why you kept wearing the same socks in every game.  I was more of an objective observer.  My future in baseball was limited.  I could not be objective when thinking about Andy and Chance.  They were likely to be climbing the baseball chain, once the season ended.  Andy was playing his best ball of his career, after a slow start.  Chance was hitting a ton and his fielding was close to perfect.  Waiting meant risking injury and the possibility of having a bad season his senior year.  His value would never be higher, but Chance hadn’t announced his intentions.

    If this was Andy’s dream it was hard to tell.  He sulked a lot and he was moody.  He hadn’t started hitting right away but that was behind him.  While we were in the homestretch of our season, our three years together were about to end with less than a month of ball left to play.  He’d graduate and a whole new world would open before him.

    I wanted a championship season for Andy.  It would be the perfect sendoff and he’d have something great to look back on.  Andy didn’t like change, I realized he wasn’t very happy knowing change was coming.  Unhappiness over leaving me behind, even for baseball, meant he cared a lot.  Once he was gone, I was sure he’d have so much to do to adjust to his minor league team, he wouldn’t have time to miss me all that much.  It was only a year until I graduated and then we’d plan our future together.

    I had no history in playoffs or championships, which made me no different from most athletes.  For each player who reached the championship heights in their sport there are a hundred who never get beyond taking pride in achieving a personal best or a school or county record.  For us it was, ‘how we played the game.’ 

    We played with championship caliber players, Andy and Chance, but there is never the depth behind them to propel their team to the championship level.  I worried this would be true of State again.  We’d come close and we’d played well enough to play in the championship rounds, except fate steps in to stop us.

    There was no talk of this team being the equal of our last team, even though our record was the equal of that team.  The idea of reaching the championships was enticing for me, but my future didn’t depend on it.  I worried I’d fuck up and cost us a crucial game.  My talent was as a fielder and I wasn’t likely to blow a big play.  My bat was adequate but my abity to get a walk was a definite plus, but I still worried I wasn’t good enough.

    No one talked up our record or our tenuous standing at the top of our league.  There was such a thing as a junx and that was the sure way of bringing one on.  We all knew where we stood and we all knew Greenwood and Bradbury were breathing down our necks.  We wouldn’t win our league until the next to last or last game if we won at all and then we were in the Division Championships.  It wasn’t something you needed to talk about.  You played the best ball you knew how to play and the rest was out of your control.

    I never thought much about playing on a winning team.  There was never any idea of a championship season while I was in high school.  The buoyancy of winning that accompanied our team last year was eye opening.  Once you catch the fever, it changes everything.  You fly high with every win and you crash and burn with each loss.  Superstition and routine become a supernatural force that you can’t afford to ignore. 

    I don’t know what makes a winner, but on the off chance it’s wearing that same pair of socks you were wearing when you started a winning streak, you took no chances.  You always approached the plate the same way.  You never disregarded anything under your control, because there was so much you couldn’t control.  The more you win the more careful you become.  I never understood until we won the year before.   

    I liked baseball.  I never considered it as a career opportunity but it was my ticket to being college educated.  Doing well assured the status quo wasn’t likely to change and that made for comfort for this shortstop.  I liked consistency.  I liked predictability.  I couldn’t ask for more as we reached the homestretch of my junior season.  The only thing I’d change was to make Andy a junior so we’d graduate together. 

    We were winning 2-0 with Chance on second with no outs.  Andy was coming to the plate with Wertz and Kane followed him. Our power hitters were coming up against a pitcher who couldn’t find the plate.  I couldn’t take my eyes off the field.  This was what made baseball exciting.  My knees jumped as I watched Andy take practice swings.  God he was beautiful.

    Chance eased off second base four or five steps, realizing there was little chance of tempting a throw.  Andy took a few more casual swings as he stepped in to the batter’s box.  Talking about someone being in charge, he owned the plate.           

              Sitting in the catbird seat, I watched in disbelief as Andy took two straight balls before he stretched out across the plate with his bat to swat at what would have been a certain ball three, but instead it was a line drive right at the second baseman.  Chance was a dead duck.  A double play and that quick we felt the letdown that comes with disappointment.  No one was more critical than Andy.  He knew when he did it, it wasn’t smart, but he couldn’t stop himself.

              It was a shocker that excited the Bradbury team.  Wertz came up and struck out on three straight pitches, after the first two pitches were balls.  Bradbury’s pitcher had finally found the plate and we’d let them off the hook.  The team was growling as we took our 2-0 lead to the field.

    Coach Briscoe let us hear about it.  We’d let a golden opportunity slip away.  We could have buried them in the first inning and instead we let them stay in the game.  Bradbury hit two singles in the second but the runners were stranded as Phillips pitched his way out of it. 

    Bradbury’s pitcher settled down enough to keep us off balance.  Every third or fourth pitch was wild, but in-between he managed to frustrate us with his curve and sinkerball cutting the corners of the plate.  We couldn’t stand there waiting for a walk, although he did walk me my second at bat.  There were already two outs and I died on first base.

    It was easy for me to wait him out and take the walk but our biggest hitters, Andy, Wertz, and Kane, all struck out on bad pitches or topped balls that didn’t get out of the infield.  On Chances second at bat he pitched four straight pitches well outside for a walk. 

    We were still nursing the 2-0 lead and Bradbury could break open a game just as fast as we could.  A two-run lead wasn’t enough against a team with so many good hitters, but  Phillips was pitching his best game at State.

              When I came up in the fifth inning, I was staring out at the same unpredictable pitcher for the third time.  It wasn’t what I expected.  I’d written him off in the first inning, but he was still out there.  How we were only leading 2-0 was even a bigger mystery.  I’d do my best to work him for a walk and if I was lucky I’d get a pitch I could tag for a hit.

    I knew better than to try to force anything.  It wasn’t for me to break a game open.  I was the guy that got in position for someone else to break the game open.

              I got on my shin guards and the batting helmet and picked out my bat.  Jogging out behind the backstop, I heard a familiar clang as the warm up pitch rattled the chain link.  I shook my head, reached for a handful of good old State dirt, wiping it through my hands.  I took my place in the batting box, looking out at the disorganized pitcher.  He didn’t look at me until he pitched a pitch high and outside.  The catcher stretched to knock the ball down.  I shook my head again, having seen that pitch every time I came to bat that day.  This guy was too predictable; ‘next pitch outside and low,’ I thought.

              The second pitch bounced just over the plate and the catcher scrambled around, trying to find it between his legs and under his butt.  I chuckled, remembering my previous at bats.  The next pitch would be high and a little closer to the plate.  I could see his pattern in my head.  All I had to do is stand there and not swing at a bad pitch and I’d be on first base.  He could be getting tired and our big hitters were right behind me.

              I moved back up to the plate, took a couple of practice swings, after the catcher had fired the ball back to the pitcher.  I waited for ball three.  I was comfortable.  Maybe I’d swing if the ball really looked good, marbe I’d wait for the walk. 

    I was too comfortable.  I knew too much.  I let myself believe I knew something I couldn’t know.  Getting ahead of the game and especially getting out ahead of the pitcher was never a good idea, but I wanted to win and it seemed so safe, because this guy had been pitching me outside all day.          

    I watched the pitch all the way to the plate.  It broke late.  It broke inside and seemed to pick up speed.  I got my feet tangled trying to move back out of the way of the pitch, but I was too slow, or the pitch was too fast, and a gigantic thump rang my bell as the ball smashed into the side of my batting helmet. 

    I felt the dirt under my back and I could feel the confusion whirling around me.  I was there but not really.  Faces came and went from my vision in that awkward position.  Then, I took a nap.

    Chapter 4

    Final Bell

    Someone was talking to me but his voice seemed so far away I couldn¹t understand the words. There were more people and more faces but I couldn¹t
    tell who was who. I felt like a television must feel once it loses the signal. I knew I was picking something up but it was blurred and the picture kept rolling up and down and from side to side.

    I didn¹t know where I was and I didn¹t know where they were. There were too many of them and I wasn¹t too clear on what was going on. I should have been going to first base. I did know that much, but this had become a strange game.

    That¹s the way it seemed for a while. There were more faces, different faces, and then I was in a cool dark room, where I began connecting all the pieces. It was like waking up from a bad dream and not knowing what was real and what was part of the dream. I was pretty sure this fog had something to do with the baseball I was unable to escape at home plate.

    Man, it felt more like the pitcher had hit me with the bat. I winced when I remembered the sound the ball made before checking to see if all my body parts worked. They all moved accordingly. Except for my headache, there was nothing unusual but a sliver of light that forced me to squint once I became aware of it. When I turned my head, I saw Coach Bell with two fat fingers holding a single slat in the window blinds open so he could gaze outside.

    “It hurts my eyes,” I said.

    “Ah, had enough sleep?” he asked. “I had them bring you in here to get you out of the traffic.”

    “Jesus, my head hurts,” I revealed, rubbing my temples. “Did we win?”

    “John, you just got beaned with a pitch. Don¹t you want to know about that?” Coach Bell quizzed.

    “Yeah. Sure. Did we win?”

    “Yeah, 5-0. They never got their bats going. They finally pulled that damn pitcher and we scored three in the sixth.”

    “Good,” I said satisfied. “Where were you,” I objected, realizing I¹d spent the game checking the bench to see if he¹d finally shown up. “Coach Briscoe doesn¹t inspire us the way you can. When we check the bench we want you to be there.”

    “That¹s why I¹m here. I wanted to talk to you before I left, John. How do you feel?”

    “I¹ve got a headache. What did he hit me with, a brick?”

    Coach Bell reached for something on my bed stand. He handed me my batting helmet. Just in front of where my ear would have been was a neat baseball sized splintered indentation.

    “Will they make me pay for a new one?” I asked, tracing the indentation with my finger.

    “Very funny, John. You must feel okay?”

    “I have a killer headache. How long have I been here?”

    “An hour. I had them give you a room so you weren¹t in all that confusion downstairs. I wanted to talk to you in private.”

    “College Hospital?” I asked. “What about?”

    “Yeah, you may have a concussion but the x-rays didn¹t show anything. They¹ll give you more tests to be sure, but they said they didn¹t see anything. You got your bell rung.”

    “So, when can I get out of here?” I asked.

    “They¹ll probably want to do the tests tonight if they can. If you feel like going back to the dorm after that it should be okay. You¹ve got Andy, Chance, and Wertz downstairs waiting to find out how you are. They¹re still in their uniforms. They came right from the game. I told them to go get a shower but you kids are all hardheaded as hell. I guess they¹ll be there to escort you back to the dorm.”

    “My parents?” I asked. “Do they know?”

    “No, I¹ll call them if you want me to. It might get to the news. It¹ll be a big story in the school paper, after they did that spread on ‘Dooley to Chance¹ last week. It¹ll be a follow up they can¹t resist, but it has a happy ending.”

    “Let me call them. That way they¹ll know I¹m okay. Can I get up?”

    “Let me check, John,” Coach Bell said, going out into the hall.

    “Turn on the light,” I said as he came back in the room.

    “Yeah, there¹s nothing to keep you in bed.”

    “Ah, Mr. Dooley,” a nurse said as she came in the room. “We can do the MRI right away and have you out of here in no time at all. How do you feel?”

    “I have a headache. I feel like I¹ve been hit in the head,” I explained to her as she looked at me curiously.

    “Oh, of course, I¹ll have a prescription to help the pain once they¹ve cleared you to go home. I¹ll send someone up with a chair to get you to where you need to be. I¹ll tell your friends you¹ll be along shortly. Are all your players this cute, Coach Bell? I might become a baseball fan if they are.”

    “I¹m afraid all I look at is how they play baseball. You¹ll need to draw those conclusions yourself, Maryanne.”

    “So, where were you?” I asked, realizing the only shoes I had were my cleats.

    “It¹s why I¹m here, John. I¹m not in any official capacity with State, but I was hoping to find a way to talk to you. As far as anyone else is concerned, I’m here out of concern for one of my players.”

    “You¹re still my coach. What¹s with the subterfuge?”

    “No, I¹m not, John. I¹m leaving State. You¹ll read about it in tomorrow¹s school paper. Look right beside the story about you being knocked out of today¹s game. I made an agreement so the school isn¹t forced to forfeit any post-season opportunities you boys earn or scholarships and I agreed to slip away quietly.”

    “I just got hit in the head, Coach. You¹ve got to go a little slower. What are we talking about?”

    “They¹ve been looking at my association with the team that signed Monty so he got the rehab he needed last season. We talked about it being a bit over the line because I called people on a minor league team on Monty’s behalf. I went to school with their General Manager. It has the look of impropriety. We all knew Monty was leaving after last season one way or another. I merely sped up the process but what I did broke the rules. No harm, no foul if I walk away without comment.”

    “Coach, we¹re winners because of you,” I argued. “Coach Briscoe doesn¹t have any appreciation for who we are beyond the baseball field. He can¹t handle us the way you do.”

    “No, John, you¹re wrong. You¹re winners because of you, and Chance and Andy. I don¹t do anything. I apply motivation when it¹s needed, but you boys are as good a team as I¹ve ever coached. I never got to a championship with you, but you men were as close to champions last season as I can ever hope to be.

    “What happened to end it was beyond anyone’s imagination. If we¹d had a few games to adjust to Monty’s leaving, we may have been able to recover and make it into the NCAA Championships. It wasn’t meant to be. There was no time to regroup and that¹s so much history.

    “That wasn¹t me. That was all you men. You put your heads down and pushed yourselves to the limit. I stood back amazed at how you performed under pressure. You played each game to the best of your ability. You were champions to me. You showed them how it was done. It¹s how champions play. It¹s how I expect you to play the rest of the season.”

    “ “I never felt any different, Coach. I play it one game at a time because it¹s how I see it. You let us have the room to do that. You didn¹t put pressure on us or ask for anything we weren¹t ready to give you.”

    “You and Chance are two of the finest infielders I¹ve ever coached. Watching you grow has been a pleasure for me. That¹s why I¹ve spent so much time keeping you in the game, John. You both need more seasoning, experience under pressure, but you¹ve got everything you need.

    “Your bat presents a challenge, but you’re improving. With how the game is played today, a team might want you for your glove work. I¹m just sorry I¹ve got to leave before the job is done.

    “It¹s not easy leaving State, but things are the way they are. Life is what it is. I knew the rules and I got caught doing something for one of my players that broke one. I did it for all the right reasons, but opposing coaches don¹t care about good intention. Monty needed to be in a first-class facility to make sure his arm healed properly. I couldn¹t standby hoping he¹d get it right on his own. I knew the General Manager. I called to ask him to offer Monty a contract. I knew better and I’m not sorry. It was the right thing to do, but like you must follow the rules, I’m even more responsible for setting an example.”

    “Didn¹t you tell the school that?” I asked, concerned for him and our team.

    “No, John, that isn¹t the issue. The issue was I did what I was accused of doing. That’s what I told them I did. It’s best I take the hit rather than have my team take it. I didn’t ask you what I should do. What kind of coach would I be if I put myself ahead of my team? I was allowed to secure certain concessions for my agreement to leave quietly. It is the main reason we needed to talk.

    “I¹ve signed your letters and it guarantees your scholarship and room and board through your senior year. It¹s a little early but I wanted to do it to bind the school no matter what happens. Coach Briscoe is not your biggest fan, John. He¹s going to make it hard on you. You know why. He holds a grudge and he thinks I¹ve been protecting you. Keep your head down and don¹t let him get under your skin.”

    “That¹s what makes you a good coach. You don¹t hold grudges or base your decisions on your personal feelings. You¹re about what’s best for the team and Coach Briscoe isn¹t. You can’t convince me he doesn’t have a hand in this somewhere?”

    “As far as I¹m concerned, he can¹t afford to take you out of the infield. Chance and you are a well oiled machine. You¹re too important to the team and he knows that. Whether or not he is behind how I was asked to leave, we’ll just say it doesn’t matter now. I can¹t do anything about him. He¹s the boss but he can¹t undo your scholarship if you keep your grades up and show up to play every day and every practice. “He can¹t take your spot away, but I want you to give him your best. And remember, I¹ll be keeping my eye on all of you, even though I¹m not going to be with you. I still have connections to the program, even if I¹m not here with you. Don’t let me catch you boys dogging it or you’ll hear from me.”

    “Where will you go?” I asked.

    “I¹m not without offers. Last season didn¹t hurt me at all. I¹ll land on my feet and you¹ll hear about me one day. I¹m really not able to tell you any more than that. I¹m not even supposed to be talking to you now. My official duties have been terminated. I was watching the game. As captain I was looking for an opportunity to talk to you. This wasn¹t what I had in mind but it will do. They don¹t want me talking to the team so you can pass the word. You don’t need to tell them how you feel about the change. You’re still in a battle in our league.”

    “You mean Briscoe doesn¹t want you talking to us?”

    “Coach Briscoe! Don¹t go making it hard on yourself, John. It’s his team now.”

    “I don¹t want to play for another Coach,” I complained.

    “You’re a baseball player, John. You don¹t get to pick the coach. Just do what you do and don¹t worry about who sits in the coaches seat. You¹ve got nothing to worry about. Coach Briscoe knows you¹re the shortstop. You might miss a couple of games with a headache, but who is going to replace you?”

    There was a handshake as the chair came in the door to take me for an MRI. Coach Bell smiled at me as I looked back over my shoulder while the nurse talked to him. I felt like a child who was seeing a friend for the final time. Everything was happening too fast for me to process it all. I still wasn¹t feeling any too hot from my introduction to the beanball. Coach Bell¹s visit had certainly gotten my mind off my headache. I didn¹t like it. I didn¹t like Briscoe. I didn¹t like how it made me feel. Baseball is relatively predictable. You may never know who will win or lose when you take the field, but the pitcher would pitch, the hitter would try to hit him, and the fielders were there if he did.

    This news had changed everything I knew and trusted about the game. It’s predictable
    aspects had been turned upside down. With a handful of games left in our season it was like we were starting over. It was like spring practice was just around the corner. The unknown was far greater than the known.

    I did want my final year at State and Coach Bell made sure it was going to happen. I¹d bite my tongue and keep my mouth shut. We¹d be well into the second semester next season before Coach Briscoe would become a serious issue. I¹d do what Coach Bell suggested for the remainder of this season. It wasn’t going to be easy.

    It took another hour for me to be poked and prodded and have my brain examined.
    I felt like shit and what was on my mind made me uncomfortable, but I was ready to get out of there by the time they wheeled me toward the door.

    My three teammates were waiting for me as I came into view. They all stood at the same time, looking a little like road kill. I couldn¹t help but wonder how I looked.

    “Can you walk?” Andy wanted to know, as he held out my tennis shoes from my locker.

    “Don¹t be silly,” Chance answered. “They wouldn¹t be releasing him to us if there was anything wrong with him. Besides, he got hit in the head. Nothing to worry about there.”

    “Thanks, Chance. I love you too. I have a fond attachment to my head.”

    “Hey, Do, can you play the next game?” Wertz asked, getting right down to his main concern.

    “I¹ve got a headache and I¹m hungry. They¹re trying to starve me in this place,” I complained as I pushed myself out of the chair, once I tied my Shoes. I handed over my cleats for Andy to take.

    We headed for the door.

    They told me who else had been there.

    I reminded them I was hungry and immediately got a pain in my gut.

    Coach Bell was gone.

    Chapter 5

    One Big Headache

    Baseball wasn’t in my blood. It was part of my game plan in becoming educated.  With Andy and Chance, and even Wertz, baseball was in their blood.  It was who they were not just what they did, but I couldn’t tell them my feelings, because what I did impacted each game and had an influence on how they were seen.  Becoming champions required an entire team effort.  You couldn’t be a champion without all the pieces playing together on that level.  I was sure I gave each game all I had and it didn’t need to be in my blood the way it was in theirs.

    Championships might be won with consistent play throughout the season but they were lost in an instant.  A bad throw, a muffed grounder, a poor pitching performance in a key game and a championship skips just beyond your grasp.  Woe it be to the player who costs his team a championship, but every year someone does.

    I didn’t see Coach Bell’s departure in baseball terms.  He’d done something I don’t think coaches do all that often.  He took me, a player, into his confidence. He spoke to me man to man, not coach to player.  

     

    Oh, he did speak to me as coach to player, but when he did, it wasn’t the kind of attention I wanted.  Coach Bell could separate Do the ballplayer from John the person.  Sitting in his office long after practice or a game wrapped up, he spoke to me of a larger picture, even reflecting on my future.  

     

    It wasn’t the way I saw most coaches treating their players.  It now became unclear why he confided in me and not Chance or some other more complete ballplayer.  Coach Bell was an instinctive coach and I’d probably never know what motivated him to tell me about the inner workings of the process of coaching.    

    In this way I saw my loss as greater. Coach Bell brought me along from the earliest days of my baseball career at State as of I belonged there, when I wasn’t sure I did.  He’d treated me like someone special, when I didn’t feel special or even think I’d get much beyond the role as a mop up shortstop who came in to protect leads in the later innings of big games.

     

    Coach Bell changed who I was as a person as well as altering my life as a player.  I saw baseball in far broader terms than before.  I no longer viewed my hitting first when thinking about my role.  It had always been the first thing on my mind before.  I wasn’t a good hitter.  I still wasn’t a good hitter, but I was a smart one.

     

    I carried a pride I didn’t have before.  I felt important to the team.  My role as leader and hard worker was bolstered by my mention in the school paper.  There was something nice about the words Captain John Dooley.  Then, there were articles about Dooley to Chance, State’s ‘golden infield combination.’

     

    It had all happened without much notice for me.  I was too busy playing to notice my progress.  There was too much to do to worry about where I was at any given time.  It wasn’t until Coach Bell was gone that I found myself concerned about my future in baseball as well as my scholastic future.

     

    There wasn’t any drama in Coach Bell’s coaching style.  What he did took place within the confines of the baseball diamond, but his actions resulted in an extended appreciation for the game, at least in my case.  He was a focused man of few words.  It was easy to forget he was coaching if all went well. Everything had gone very well over the last two seasons.  His pride in us was obvious.  Our loyalty to him was automatic.

    Coach Bell stopped to speak to the guys that came to the hospital after I was hit by the pitch.  Coach Briscoe had called them together after the win and told them Coach Bell had resigned.  He offered no details and didn’t state the obvious.  He was coach now and he didn’t feel it was necessary to explain anything to his players.

     

    As we went to eat they told me what Coach Bell had said.  I didn’t add anything to the conversation.  Hearing Coach Briscoe had taken charge left me without hope it was all a dream, or nightmare, induced by being beaned.  

    We got burgers and fries and I carried half of mine back to the room.  My stomach said I was hungry but my headache told me my stomach didn’t want all that grease and fat in it. I wasn’t all that certain it was merely the headache putting a crimp in my appetite.  

     

    I would reveal some of the details Coach Bell gave me over time, but only when it seemed appropriate.  Coach Bell hadn’t told me to straighten it out with the team and I took it to mean the things he told me were for my consumption to be used only as I deemed appropriate.  I didn’t want to dwell on it with his departure being so new.

    I did want my final year at State and Coach Bell made sure I’d get it.  I’d bite my tongue and keep my mouth shut.  We’d be well into the second semester next season before Coach Briscoe would become a serious issue.  

     

    For the remainder of this season I’d do what Coach Bell suggested and not make any waves.  It was another piece of information I wouldn’t share with my teammates.  I was happy to have the guarantee of a senior season but not so much I wished to brag about it.  That would be something I never told any of my teammates.

    I felt like shit once we were back in the privacy of our room.  I had more on my mind than was comfortable.  The headache stayed constant.  I was not to sleep soundly and the medication to help with the pain went to Andy with the instructions that I couldn’t have any until the following day and then only as instructed.  There was no point in arguing with Andy about it.  He took such instructions seriously and not even I could persuade him that the instructions didn’t apply.  

         As soon as we got inside the dorm room door, he threw a lip lock on me like there was no tomorrow, which revealed there were certain advantages to getting hit in the head.  I may not need those pain killers after all.  

    It was passionate and reassuring, since Andy wasn’t always amorous.  That’s not to say sex wasn’t centermost on his mind much of the time.  Once he let me know how glad he was to get me back in relatively good shape, he backed off, explaining I wasn’t supposed to get too excited or go to sleep.

         “That’s one way to keep me awake,” I assured him. “I’m not supposed to sleep soundly.  That doesn’t mean I can’t sleep.”

         What was typically an invitation to at least a half hour of passion ended abruptly.

         “Was it something I said,” I said.

         “You didn’t say anything,” Andy responded.

         “No, it’s difficult to talk with your tongue in my throat.  That’s not to say I didn’t like it there.”

         “That’s not funny,” Andy rejoined unsympathetically.

         “What’s not funny is your going over there to sit.  Your tongue isn’t that long,” I said.

         “Do, I’ve got my orders.  We’ve got all day tomorrow and all tomorrow night to make out.  You need to rest.”

         “No, we don’t.  I have classes all day tomorrow.”

         “See, it’s always about classes and you’ve got to study. You just want to aggravate me because we can’t do it.”

         “No, I’m trying to get you to bring your tongue and your other most exciting body parts over here.”

         “You have to rest and not get all worked up.”

         “No one said anything to me about not making love to you.  Who were you talking to?”

         There was a knock on the door and Andy stood to rearrange himself in his pants, sitting down as I got up to open the door.

         “How you feeling, Do?” Chance asked, looking around at me standing behind the half-open door.

     

    “Oh fine, I guess.  You haven’t asked me that for… maybe five minutes.”

     

    “When Andy gets tired he can come get me, and Wertz will take a shift.  That way if Andy falls asleep you don’t go into a coma or anything weird like that.”

     

    “Oh, why not,” I said, realizing the idea of having a fabulous fuck with Andy was going out the window.

     

    ”Okay, Andy?” Chance asked, looking toward Andy.

    “Yeah, I’ll take the first watch.  I’ll get one of you around mid-night.”

     

    “We’re playing cards in Wertz’s room.  Just come in when you need us.  We’re going to stay up all night anyway.”

     

    “Beer?” Andy asked.

     

    “Shhh!” Chance said.

     

    “We don’t have much time,” I said, as soon as Chance closed the door.

     

    “The doctor told me you should rest,” Andy said. “You’ve got to go back over to the hospital tomorrow morning.  They want to check for anything unusual.”

     

    “Don’t remind me.  Besides, I’ve got a headache.”

     

    “Yeah, right,” Andy said with a smirk.

     

    “You’ve got a headache and I’ve got a pain in my ass.”

     

    “Fine way to talk and us still dressed.”

    Our worlds were about to divide. Being beaned by a pitch served as a reminder we weren’t going to be together much longer.  This made Andy protective as well as attentive, but time was passing. I can’t say I minded either, but that night we had to cool it with Chance and Wertz lurking.  

     

    It was nice to know they cared beyond baseball.  Life was a peculiar mix of realizations and missed opportunities.  I was glad I didn’t miss this one, but I wasn’t getting hit in the head again to see if anyone really cares.

    The feeling that none of the teammates I’d been closest to would be there to see me through my senior season was never stronger. With Coach Bell gone Chance and Wertz would have even more incentive to forgo their final baseball season at State.  I had no confidence Coach Briscoe could entice them into staying.  Chance had cut way back on his classes as a junior and Andy and Wertz took the athlete-friendly courses meant to keep them eligible.

     

    I’m not certain if I slept soundly or not with all the thinking I did.  When I got up at seven to have the time to stop at the hospital on my way to my first class at nine, Andy was sleeping soundly in his bed.  Chance slept in the chair beside the computer and Wertz was asleep in the corner.  I didn’t wake any of them, slipping out a few minutes after my alarm went off next to my head.  

     

    I’d made it through the night with my headache still there.  I took the bottle of pills out of Andy’s shirt pocket, popped one, and put the bottle in my shirt pocket.  I knew he’d worry about having lost them but I didn’t want to disturb his sleep.

    It didn’t take long for a nurse to escort me back to see one of the emergency room doctors.  He flashed a light in my eyes, asked me about my headache, which hadn’t changed.  He said I should return in the morning unless the headache got worse or there was anything unusual going on, then, I was to return immediately.  Whatever he was looking for he didn’t share with me.

         “Can I play?” I asked before heading for class.

         “Are you taking the pills?”

         “Yes, sir.  I took one before leaving the dorm.”

         “No, you can’t play.  You keep taking the pills and maybe next week you’ll be well enough to play,” he said, writing something on the folder with my name on it.

         “We’ve got two games before then,” I complained. “I’m the captain of the team,” I argued.

         “You can travel.  You can sit on the bench.  You can’t do either in uniform.  You’re a civilian until we say otherwise.  I’ll call Coach Bell to let him know your status.”

         Good luck on that one.  I wasn’t sure how to handle my disability.  I wouldn’t have played with my head pounding, because it was distracting, but I didn’t figure to have a headache for a solid week.

         “Ho!  Ho!” the nurse said as I headed for the door.

         “Is it Christmas already?” I answered.

         “Very funny.  Pills?”

         Reaching into my pocket I handed them to her.

         “Don’t look so glum.  You’ll be okay.  One every four hours if the headache continues.  No more than that.  If they don’t help with the pain, you come back in.  I’ll be here until eight tonight.”

         “Every four hours,” I repeated.

         “You’re a wicked bad shortstop, you know,” she said as I began to walk away.

         “Yeah, who told you?” I asked without being convinced.

         “I played baseball in college.  I know a good shortstop from a slouch.  You can play on my team any day.”

     

    It was nice to be complimented away from the baseball field but I’d have rather she said, ‘play ball.’

    I may as well have skipped my first class.  It was all review for finals, but I continued thinking about baseball and Coach Bell.  I needed my grades more than ever and slacking off wasn’t a good idea.

    I was starved by lunch and decided to head for the cafeteria.  Andy came over with his tray loaded down and dropped in the seat beside me.

         “What’s wrong?” I asked.

         “What do you mean?” he asked.

         “You’ve got enough food there to feed the third army.”

         “I do not.  Maybe it’s a little too much.  Too late now.  You  can have some.”

         “So?”

         “So what?” he snapped.

     

    I glared at him.

         “Oh, Briscoe had his panties all in a bunch because we went over to the hospital yesterday after the game.”

         “You told him Coach Bell was there,” I said harshly.

         “So what?”

         “Coach Bell wasn’t supposed to talk to us, Andy.”

         “Yeah, I know.”

         “You don’t think Coach Briscoe is going to tell the Regents that he talked to us.”

         “He didn’t talk to me.  I talked to him, okay?  He came to make sure you were okay.  Okay!  What would they expect our coach to do?  He was worried about you.”

         “It’s too late now.  I don’t know what the agreement is.  I only know what Coach Bell said.  Don’t worry about it.  Coach Bell is gone.  It’s a whole new ballgame.”

    Between bites Andy processed what I had to say.

         “What did the doc say?”

         “I’ll be out of action for a week.”

         “A week?” Andy said.

         “Two or three games,” I calculated without remembering the exact number of games.

         “The season is almost over, Do.  We need you in the infield.”

         “Porter can play shortstop,” I realized.  “He’s not bad.”

         “Ike?  He hits like a girl,” Andy protested.

         “What do I hit like then?  He’s better at the plate than I am.”

         “Maybe he is, but he can’t cover the field you cover. He’d rather strike out than walk.”

         “He can catch the ball and he knows where to throw it once he does.  He’ll be okay. It’ll get him some game time, which will be good for him.”

         “He’s a sophomore,” Andy complained. “We’re heading for a championship season and we don’t need any sophomores.”

         “I was a freshman when Bell called me up.  You didn’t seem to mind much then.”

         “Yeah, but Ike isn’t as cute as you either,” he said casually as he ate on his chicken leg before looking around to make sure the comment hadn’t gone too far.

    The chicken leg left a grease slick around his well-shaped lips and he smiled to himself as he chewed.

    We left it at that.  Jeff Henry was on the freshman team but I wasn’t sure he played shortstop.  His brother trained me to play that position.  If he taught Jeff I was in serious trouble, because if Jeff hit anything like Bobby hit, he’d be in our lineup next season.  

     

    I should have gone around to say hello and find out what kind of player he was before now but I didn’t know him and he didn’t know me and it was just another missed opportunities.

    I suppose I was too wrapped up in what I was doing to check on him.  The fact Bobby Henry taught me everything I knew didn’t mean I was responsible for his kid brother. It was one of those things that hadn’t entered my mind before the entire season was suddenly up for grabs and out of my hands.

    I had no feeling for what Coach Briscoe might do. Our season was coming to a close one way or another.  I figured I could make it for the rest of the season and simply stay clear of Briscoe.  My senior year would be a piece of cake, even if Jeff Henry was as good as his brother.  Except without Andy, Chance, and Wertz, it wouldn’t be as much fun.

    Chapter 6

    Bench Jockey

    We were in the middle of a dogfight to be the team in our division to get to the NCAA Championships.  If we didn’t I’d get the blame from some of the players.  One of the wheels had come off of Coach Bell’s well oiled wagon.

              I was probably being unnecessarily negative, but we had stumbled last year with a better team.  It was all gravy the previous season.  It was as if we were destined, but an injury to a key player finished us.

    I’d never gone so far and my team had never come so close in my baseball days.  I’d never felt the same about this years team.  We were good.  We played steady baseball but the memory of what happened one season before kept me from getting ahead of our next game.  Now I didn’t know when my next game would come.

    Being on the bench would be difficult.  I didn’t often get to watch baseball, especially from that vantage point.  I’d come up to the varsity on an injury to the shortstop and I never got sent back to the freshman team.  I had never sat on the bench while my team was in the field, save once or twice when Coach Bell pinch hit for me in a game we had under control.

    Now I knew how the shortstop I replaced felt.  I didn’t even remember his name.  I’d come up and took his position.  Did he get drafted by a club?  Did he quit playing after graduation?  Details I’d never considered before I got hurt.  For a brief period I entertained the idea I might get picked up by a minor league team.  That prospect seemed remote now.  I hadn’t spent much time considering playing ball after college.  I was a realist.

    My days would be spent studying and attending the reviews in classes where I needed little review.  I could do it on my own if I wanted.  I thought about dragging Andy back to the dorm with me where I’d help him work off some of the extra calories he’d consumed at each meal.  He still hadn’t gotten around to telling me what was eating at him as he tried to eat the cafeteria out of business.

    Andy’s funk about Coach Briscoe’s panties being in a wad had him deciding to take off his two classes of gym that afternoon, where it was more likely he’d run into the coach.  I sat watching the pile of food in front of him diminished.  I could see him at thirty weighing three hundred pounds, but I didn’t add to his depression by mentioning it.  I’d seen him eat similar amounts at times and the boy never gained an ounce.

    When I said I was retiring back to the dorm, he quickened his pace of consumption, and he was right behind me as I hit the exit.  As quick as we were inside the room we were stripping out of our clothes and trying to make out simultaneously.  I didn’t have any trouble with the maneuver and any thought of droping in on one of my classes was gone for that day.

    This was also a wonderful solution to everything that was on my mind.  Anytime Andy slowed down to talk, I threw a lip-lock on him.  This being instant assurance he’d be too preoccupied with me to contemplate his problems.  It did wonders for my frame of mind as well, and the pills I was taking made sure my headache never broke through our passion. 

    I delighted his every corpuscle and he furnished a similar amount of enthusiasm for my own.   We didn’t talk about baseball, Coach Bell, or my injury, but they were the things that seeped into my mind when there was a lull in love making.

    Andy started our impending breakup funk along about this period.  It was in his sad eyes.  He’d push himself up and look down at my face, looking a bit like a puppy you’d just scolded.  As quick as I went back to kissing on him, the mood would pass and the passion returned but he held me tighter than ever before.

    His solid warm body felt wonderfully in tune with my own.  We rolled, moved, and reached new peaks as our lust for one another kept us bound together.  Even when it was time to think about something besides the love we shared, we didn’t.  It just wasn’t going to happen on this day, and we didn’t even get out of bed for dinner, which was a major statement about how deeply he loved me as the room grew darker and darker.

    The next morning I trekked back to the hospital and I sat waiting in the dimly lit room listening to the sounds of a busy hospital emergency room.  I wondered if I might find Andy still in bed if I went back to the dorm instead of to class.  I thought he’d need to get up for breakfast as we’d played dinner time away the night before.

              The doctor kept flashing a light in my eyes.  He’d flash it in one eye, quickly taking the light away, repeating this numerous times in each eye  as the examination continued.  Undecipherable sound affects went with this exam.  The light he used did the same thing as the light from my monitor.  Close up items blurred on the screen causing my eyes to water.

              “How many fingers?” he asked, holding up three fingers with more sound affects.

              More light flashing, followed by more finger counting.  I was getting good at it.  He seemed less than impressed, writing things as he went along but failing to share with me until we were almost done.  This seemed way easier than my  finals.

              “How many fingers now?” he asked, with his hands in the pockets of his lab coat.

              Hey, what kind of monkey business was he trying to pull?

              “None,” I objected strenuously.  “You’ve got your hands in your pockets,” I complained, seeking to make him aware of this oversight.

              “Well, Mr. Dooley, I wanted you to get one right before I let you go.  I can’t release you to play.”

              “What’s that suppose to mean?  How long is this going to go on?”

              “You’re seeing multiple images.  It’s not uncommon and I hope it will pass in a couple of days, but I can’t clear you to play until I’m sure you’re a hundred percent.  You’ll need to come back Monday morning and we’ll see if it’s improved.  I know you’re anxious to get back into the lineup but it’s too soon. 

    “I’ve looked at all your exam results and it’s a mild concussion, but even so, letting you risk getting hit in the head again isn’t a good idea.  I’ll evaluate you again on Monday and make sure this has cleared up.  It hasn’t been long enough for me to be alarmed.”

              “I’m the starting shortstop.  My coach has just bailed on me.  I need to play,” I argued.  “My team is counting on me.”

              “Yes, you can travel with the team, sit on the bench, but it’s too much of a risk to let you play.  I’ll call your coach and give him the update.  Maybe on Monday it’ll be better.”

              “That’s a week on the bench?” I objected without him reacting to my anguish.

              “We’ll see you Monday,” he said, leaving the scene.

              ‘We’ll see you Monday.’  What, did he have a mouse in his pocket?  Someone calling himself we bugged me.  The result of the exam bugged me.  I didn’t want to hear it, but I had.  That was going to be three games.  That was three games when Coach Briscoe had time to oust me at shortstop.  How could Coach Bell do such a thing?

              On my walk back to the dorm I pondered my conversation with Coach Bell in my hospital room.  ‘I’ll land on my feet.’  He might land on his feet but we were leading our league by two and a half games, and he got us there.  Coach Bell was non-intrusive and so laid back I had to check to see if he’d fallen asleep at times. 

    Coach Briscoe was brusk in an abrasive way that I didn’t like.  He yelled his disapproval at someone in front of everyone.  He sulked and charged around like a bull in a china shop.

                                          *****

     

    “What are you doing here?” Coach Briscoe asked when I showed up for practice that afternoon.

    “You talked to the doctor?”

    “I got a message.  You’re out of commission.  So, I’ll ask again, what are you doing here?”

    My instincts told me to call him an asshole and tell him to fuck off, but I bit my tongue and spoke in a soft measured tone.

    “I’m captain of the team.  My coach… Coach Bell has left.  I think I need to be here for continuity’s sake.”

    “Continuity?” he questioned with a curt laugh.  “Mr. Dooley, you’re a baseball player.  Continuity?  Your swallowing a dictionary doesn’t impress me.  If you can’t play what the hell good are you to my team?”

    His eyes sparked with the pent up venom he’d held in check for most of a year.  I knew immediately what he was talking about.  It had nothing to do with baseball.  I’d disrespected him at a time he couldn’t retaliate, but Coach Briscoe came with a long memory.  

    I can’t say that I blamed him, although my actions the year before had nothing to do with him and everything to do with Monty’s injury.  He’d taken personally my emotional reaction to Monty’s broken arm.  I’d walked out on his practice on a day he was left in charge, and that wasn’t something he could forget.

    “Yeah,” he said in a half-hearted endorsement.  “Continuity indeed!  You can sit on my bench, Dooley, but don’t cross me.”

    “Yes, sir,” I said with as much enthusiasm as I could muster.

    I stood near the backstop as the team left the locker room for afternoon practice.  I’d missed more classes but nothing important and I needed to be there the day before our next game.  I was sure continuity was important.

    “Hey, Do, you’re okay?  You aren’t dressed?  You going to play tomorrow?” were questions fired at me by each player.

    It was what I wanted to get out of the way.  Yes, I was fine.  No I couldn’t play.  It wasn’t much but making them wait until game day to hear it might unsettle my team and I wasn’t going to do anything to upset the guys I played ball with.

    Coach Briscoe stood at one corner of the backstop and took it all in.  He said nothing and didn’t step forward to take his team away from me.  Once everyone was there, he made his position clear.

    “Okay, girls, tea time is over.  I’ve brought Jeff Henry over to play first.  Pierce wants to give right field a try.  Kane is the starting shortstop.”

    “Kane!” Chance bellowed, saving me the energy.  “He can’t play shortstop.”

    “He said you trained him, Dooley.  It’s my decision.  I told you not to cross me.”

    “I didn’t train him,” I explained.  “I couldn’t train him.  He doesn’t react fast enough.  He isn’t sure where to throw the ball.  Kane is a bad idea, Coach  Briscoe,” I said with the word coach catching in my throat.

    “I want his bat in the lineup and I’ve already made the changes.  He might surprise you,” Coach Briscoe reasoned.

    “No, he might surprise you,” I said without thinking.

    “Dooley!” Coach Briscoe warned me.

    I wasn’t the only one thrown off balance by these changes.  Chance was so close to Briscoe he looked like he was arguing against an umpire who just called him out on a ball that wasn’t close to the strike zone.  This allowed me to back off and let my emotions die down while Chance protested playing with the guy.  I’d told Chance how addled Kane was as a shortstop, but that had been a ways back and maybe he’d matured enough to make better decisions.

    I remembered how unhappy with me Kane was, while I coached him.  He didn’t accept my opinion as being fact based.  The idea that I told Coach Bell he would never be a shortstop further made Kane all the more eager to prove me wrong.  His determination did not seem to fit his ability to me, but It was only a couple of games and how bad could he be?  We had a two game lead with Greenwood winning on our day off.

    “That’s my decision and it’s final.  You want to sit on the bench with your boyfriend and hold his hand, Chance, or do you want to play ball?”

    “What did you say,” Chance barked, and just then Wertz forced him out of his death spiral, backing him away from the confrontation.

    “He’s the coach.  What are you trying to do?  Back off,”  Wertz warned, sensing the possibility of losing another member in the starting lineup.

    “What’s he trying to do,” Andy asked, making sure I was out of the line of fire.

    “I’d say he’s decided to fuck up Coach Bell’s team.”

    “Why would he do that?”

    “He’s a lightweight compared to Coach Bell.  The only way to discredit him is to let us lose,” I thought out loud.  “He thinks we’ll be all his next season and he can take us as far as Coach Bell took us.”

    “Nobody’s going to be here next year.  These guys aren’t going to play for Briscoe,” Andy said.  “Why go through the hassle?  Most of the guys we run with can come out this year.”

    “Most of them but me,” I said, knowing my value had dropped considerable on the open market after being injured.

    Besides, it wasn’t about baseball it was about education.  I had to keep that in mind.  I didn’t have a dog in the fight any longer.  I was assured a next season at State.  I had an out for the rest of this season.   I was injured.  That got me a pass until next season if I decided not to play for Briscoe or at least to stay far enough away from him to secure my degree.

    Somehow it didn’t make me feel light hearted.  I didn’t know Chance or Wertz were leaving school after this season.  I was a lot closer to believing they would now that Coach Bell was gone.  They had no reason to stay and play for Coach Briscoe.  Didn’t he understand that?  Didn’t he know the team he expected to field next season, a lineup of experienced veterans, wasn’t going to stick around if he kept acting like an asshole? 

    Practice started with Kane at shortstop and with Coach Briscoe hitting easy grounders at him to prove he could play shortstop.  Now if we could talk our competition into going easy on Kane, we had it made.  I tried to look at all the angles in each situation but it was difficult to find the upside to this move. 

    I’d be counting the games as the season rolled on.  Should I simply give the doc a bum count when he put up his fingers?  Could I live with myself if I didn’t give my teammates everything I had so they went out winners?  Could I live with myself if I let Andy’s shot at a championship slip away.  Could I give less than the best I had for the guy I loved more than anyone else in the world?  It was a no brainer in this situation.

    I’d play for Briscoe as quick as I could get past the doctor’s exam, and I’d keep my mouth shut and give my guys all I had.

    Chapter 7

    Leadership

        Chance was stoic in my absence at shortstop.  Kane was unaware of Chance’s strong feelings about him replacing me.  Kane was one of those guys who no one liked all that much but he wasn’t able to notice.  He could be trusted to say precisely the wrong thing at exactly the wrong time and laugh spontaneously. 

    Most often his teammates met these inappropriate outbursts with astonishment.  His antics made his ball-playing a secondary issue when considering him.  He seemed certain we simply didn’t get the joke when it was him we didn’t get.  I’m not saying someone didn’t like him.  I didn’t know anyone who spoke up on his behalf.  In right field he was relatively harmless, fielding at most a half dozen balls a game.  His bat was a welcome addition to our lineup. 

        My desire to walk away from Coach Briscoe was overruled by good sense and a new found maturity.  There was a responsibility that came with being captain.  I didn’t want to adversely impact the team.  My absence from the playing field was enough of a disruption in the final critical days of my junior season. 

    It was important for me to carry on in Coach Bell’s absence.  This was my team and I was responsible to offer a voice of reason in the absence of good coaching.  It wasn’t only a duty that came with the title but it was something I owed the team.

    I’d disrespected Coach Briscoe once.  It was a grudge that would be forgotten upon my departure.  He seemed oblivious to the open rebellion that brewed among his charges.  I became the voice of reason that Chance and some of the other players would heed.  My closeness to Coach Bell was seen as his stamp of approval on me.  In his absence they looked to me for leadership and I didn’t intend to let them down.

    Chance followed my lead, exercising restraint, especially around Kane.  Wertz followed Chance even when he didn’t agree with me.  Andy would follow me anywhere, tailgating at times.  Most of the team was loyal to one or all of us.  An uneasy peace resulted with our first duty being to each other and the game. 

    Briscoe wasn’t seen as Coach Bell’s replacement.  He was a secondary coach with limited duties.  No one knew if he could step into the head coaching job and be affective.  The initial lineup changes were cause for concern, but once the initial shock wore off, we had no evidence these moves would do damage.  Kane had been in the lineup all season.  It was only fair to let Coach Briscoe call the shots.

    When the question came up, “Can he play shortstop, Do?” I replied, “We’ll need to wait and see.”

    During practice on the day before our next game, Chance said nothing unpleasant as Coach Briscoe pampered his choice of shortstops.  His gentle grounders to Kane drew easy throws, always to first base.  It was enough to frost my balls but I kept smiling, trying not to look and compelled to at the same time.  Can he play shortstop?  Not yet.

    It was like a slow motion dance and the rest of us didn’t know the steps.  Chance took to turning his back and looking out at the empty outfield each time Coach Briscoe hit the ball. There was no chance Chance was going to receive the throw.  Each one ended up in Jeff Henry’s glove.

    Well, Jeff Henry wasn’t a first baseman either, so it was kind of poetic justice that the other man out of place in my infield would take all the throws.  It would leave one to wonder, did they realize there was a second baseman, but maybe they calculated he needed no practice.

    “Why’d he put me out at second?” Chance complained, coming in to get a drink as Kane continued his fielding display.

    “You look damn good standing out there,” I said, not looking at him, knowing I’d bust out laughing if I did.

    “You could do what I’m doing without going against doctor’s orders.  You are allowed to stand aren’t you?”

        Jeff Henry was the recipient of a batted ball from his coach.  He charged the ball hard, gobbling it up into his capable glove.  He tossed the ball back toward the coach and it rolled to a stop near his feet.  With the rush coming from being called up to play with the big boys he did everything with enthusiasm. 

    Jeff seemed as anxious to please as I once was the first day I stood on the baseball diamond as starting shortstop.  It was what all players waited for and he looked ready to me.  I still worried he might decide he was a shortstop, but at the same time Kane wasn’t in my league and no threat to take my job.

    This was an adjustment.  We were doing a complete one eighty from what we knew, and some athletes were more temperamental than others when it came to change.  I would be the bridge between Coach Bell and Coach Briscoe to make sure no one made any waves.  We all knew our jobs.    

    By the time we got to the division playoffs we’d be better accustomed to the new coach and the only thing on our minds would be finally making it to the NCAA Championships.  This was on all of our minds but we never spoke the words out loud.  We’d been close last season, but we crashed and burned in a matter of a couple of games.  This year would be different if we kept our heads.

    There was no practice beyond the one held for the three infielders.  Jeff Henry was already pumping Chance for advice.  He was going to be okay.  If he’d gone to Kane for advice I would have worried.  Being a heads up player had him wanting instruction from the best player available.

    I sat listening to Chance describing how he played second base.  Of course Jeff knew Chance had the highest batting average on the team, but there was plenty of time to talk batting.

    This chat was about glove-work.  Chance smiled and seemed happy to demonstrate how he held his glove under certain circumstances.  Jeff tried each position, moving his glove in response to Chance’s description.

    The second string pitchers straggled in from the bullpen to provide a casual batting practice.  This was more a loosening up drill for the hitters who wanted to take some swings.  It was the routine the day before we played a game. 

    Hand-eye-coordination was a delicate balance.  The great hitters were possessed with the eyes of an eagle.  Chance could time his hits to put the ball anywhere he wanted it to go.  Andy had this reflex reaction that told him when to bring his bat around to meet the ball.  It was all calculated to achieve maximum velocity and the proper trajectory.

    I knew the secret behind what these two did.  I spent a lot of time listening to them explain it to me, but I wasn’t in their league.  No amount of discussion or practice made me capable of doing what they did.  I’d improved over time but mostly it was about taking the walks issued without trying to hit bad pitches.

    Chance could not only tell you how he did what he did but he could describe the mechanics in detail.  You put your hands here and swing like this to get such and such result.  Chance left nothing to chance.

    Andy was briefer. 

    ‘I wait until the ball reaches the right spot and then I swing.’

    Yes, he did. 

    Someone like Jeff Henry was tuned into Chance’s dialogue.  He had the same presence on the field as his brother.  Bobby taught me everything I knew and I listened because I knew he knew what he was talking about. 

    I got the same feeling from Jeff.  He knew plenty and he was confident in his ability, but he wanted to know what Chance knew.  It was never enough simply to know what he knew.  He’d learn because he was willing to do the work.

        Chance, Wertz, and Andy sat on the bench next to me.  We all stared at the batter’s cage to watch each batter take his swings.  One at a time they’d grab a bat and journey there, hit some balls, returning to the bench once satisfied.

        Coach Briscoe spent some time talking to Jeff.  He put him out in right field and hit some fly balls to him.  I remembered my dad doing that for me when I was ten.  I couldn’t shut down my reaction to Coach Briscoe no matter what he did.  I’d take psychology next year and hope by baseball season I had a better understand of odd behavior.

    Jeff did whatever was asked of him.  Being new to the squad, it’s what you did and you didn’t voice any displeasure or doubt.  He seemed calm for the pressure he must have felt.  He moved easily, always maneuvering under the ball long before it dropped into his glove.  He realized he was being tested by the man responsible for calling him up.

    I felt bad that I hadn’t gone down to the freshman team to speak to him before.  It was difficult to explain why I put it off.  I’d thought of it more than once, after finding his name in a freshman box score.  No one had to tell me it was Bobby Henry’s brother. 

    Yes, I was busy with school and playing ball, but it wasn’t the reason I hadn’t made the trip across the athletic complex to see him.  When ever Bobby Henry was around, he stopped to see me.  I knew Bobby but I’d never met Jeff before now.

    I asked him to go to dinner with us so I could ease my conscience.  I mentioned how Bobby had an influence on me.  He knew all about me.  Bobby talked about me, he told me.  I’d rather not have known, but it was too late to tell him to forget about dinner.

    Chance, Wertz, and Andy didn’t have much to say.  Jeff didn’t have anything to say and so we ate in silence.  They hadn’t had much to say all day.  It was that time of the season.  We spent so much time staying focused it was difficult to be totally social after a couple of hours of practice.

     

                     *****

     

    It was a home game and I’d spent some time in the library getting ready for finals instead of going to classes for review.  It was easier to focus on a book than trying to listen to a professor. 

    I was sitting on the bench when the team started straggling out to the field.  Students had already started filling the seats around the field.  It was one of those fine spring days that were perfect days for baseball.  I got a different perspective from not playing.  Before a game I was usually focused and didn’t notice anything if it wasn’t directly connected to my role as a player.  I rarely noticed the crowd.

    St. Anthony had arrived and was using the field to loosen up, after a thirty or forty minute bus ride.  They were relatively untalented but they had two pitchers that could keep them close in key games.  One of these pitchers was always saved for us in the hope they could steal one from the league leaders.  This made headlines at St. Anthony’s, but it hadn’t happened during my tenure at State.

    We’d knock off St. Anthony once their starter tired.  This would be followed by two away games.  These were the biggest games of the year.  We played Greenwood in two days and Bradbury in three.  If we won both games we won the league title and were heading for the division playoffs.

    I’d be playing next week.  We’d have Kane back in right field where he belonged, and the rest was according to the numbers.  With Bale pitching the away game with Greenwood, he’d be ready to pitch the final league game at home against Bradbury.  With those three wins we end up at the top of the league no matter what the other teams did. 

    It was all very easy.  I’d been thinking about it since the day after I got hit in the head.  It’s something Coach Bell and I would have sat and discussed in his office.

    As usual Chance showed up first.  He did some stretching exercises near where I sat at the end of the bench before he sat next to me.

    “You okay?” I asked.

    “Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t I look okay?” he looked at himself as he spoke.

    “Shut up,” I said and he laughed. 

    He was fine but he didn’t say anything else.  Wertz jogged out to the bullpen to talk to the pitchers who were taking turns warming up.  Andy swung bats out toward first base, watching the St. Anthony players.  Kane was always late and Coach Briscoe was an unknown quantity.  I hadn’t figured out his routine yet, but he was still in the field house, as I made my mental notes.

    Baseball wasn’t my life but it was at the center of my life.  The only friends I had at State were baseball players.  They were all right there within reach.  My lover was twenty feet away, oblivious to my existence for the moment, but there within reach.   My life was all lived out within sight of the athletic complex. 

    Only in class was I away from the game.  I was hardly was away then, frequently wondering, thinking, supposing about this or that.  It was always baseball, and if not baseball Andy, who was the only thing on my mind as often as baseball.

    Not playing baseball was going to be harder than playing baseball.  When I played my thoughts were always confined.  Not playing meant my thoughts were on baseball but from a different perspective.  There was no focus, no plan, no measured self-control to keep everything under control.  When I played my mind was in the game.  Sitting on the bench my mind was all over the game and beyond.

    Kane’s laughter and self-confidence irritated me as he came over to the bench.  He’d spoken to Andy without getting a response.  He spoke to Jeff who stood staring at first base.  What irritated me was he was going out to play my position.  My dislike for him was exceeded by my anger over him playing my position.  The idea of him replacing me in the field, after I’d lobbied against it, made me mad.  This put my integrity in question and there was the chance I was wrong..

    Coach Bell would have said, ‘John, I like Kane for shortstop.  What do you think?’

    ‘Kane can’t play shortstop,’ I’d object.

    ‘Who do you like then?’ he’d have asked.

    I’d have been asked as the starting shortstop and my opinion would have been respected.

    Was I really all that much better than Kane?  Maybe Chance and I were wrong and Kane was every bit as capable as I was.  Chance only felt the way he did, because I felt the way I did.

    I knew Kane could outhit me and if he could hold his own at shortstop, Coach Briscoe was going to keep me on the bench.  It was probably his plan all along. 

    Chance wouldn’t stand for it, but Chance wasn’t the coach and neither was I.  The relationship I enjoyed with Coach Bell was no longer viable.  Whatever happened, I had to smile and write it off as none of my business. 

    Coach Briscoe walked out behind the backstop to talk to St. Anthony’s coach, when I first noticed his presence.  He was smiling and they stood together looking out at the field.  How strange it was to see someone other than Coach Bell going through this ceremony.  He seemed so relaxed and even like he knew what he was doing. 

    Maybe it wasn’t Coach Briscoe who was out of step.  Maybe I had some blown up idea of my own importance to my team and Coach Briscoe was doing what any coach in his position would be doing.

    Why did I feel so strongly against him?

    Except for knowing Kane, I might have believed it.  Kane was never going to be a shortstop.  It’s something I knew, because his mind wasn’t capable of making the calculations fast enough to be effective.  He rushed what he did and what he did under pressure was almost always wrong.  That’s what I knew and there was no way to see anything else when I saw Kane at shortstop.  I always came back to the same place, this wouldn’t end well.    

    Just as I’d calculated, the St. Anthony pitcher was sharp.  It was Stevens, and we almost always faced him, when we were playing the Red Hawks.  Jim Bale was the only pitcher with a better record in our league.  We never used Bale against St. Anthony.  We saved him for the games we had to win. 

    Two ground outs and a strikeout retired us in the first.  Two strikeouts and a pop foul retired us in the second. 

    It was 0-0 after two and both pitchers were on their game.  It was no surprise but my nerves were.  I was afraid to look away from the field, which created even more anxiety.

    Why hadn’t I gotten out of the way of that pitch?  I’d never been hit in the head before.  The worst injury I ever had was a muscle strain or a tender ankle.  Hell, I could play on one leg but not without my head.

    Kane got his first grounder in the third.  He charged it smoothly, made a good pickup, and his throw was wide but it easily got the runner.  Chance met him as he returned to his position.  He smiled as they exchanged words.  Not bad.

    ‘That’s it.  Keep him calm, Chance,’ I thought.

    We hit two ground balls and our pitcher struck out in the third.  In the fourth St. Anthony got their first hit.  It dribbled to third and the runner beat the throw.  The next batter struck out.  With one out and a man on first there was a sharp hit to the left of the pitcher’s mound.  Kane charged it, fumbling his attempt to pick up the ball.  He kept it in front of him, picking it up and making his throw to first.  The runner beat the throw by a step.

    “Shit!” I said, refusing to glance at Coach Briscoe.

    All he had to do was flip the ball to Chance to cut down the front runner and we’d have been even against the board.  Two outs with a man still on first.  Now there was one out and men on first and second. 

    Chance didn’t go near Kane and said nothing.  I could feel his anger as his face turned crimson.  He stayed near second to hold the runner close.  He seemed to refocus.

    ‘That’s it, Chance.  It’s a new batter and no point in going over the edge on one bad play.’

    There was a pop up for out number two, which held the runners.  A grounder to Jeff at first was the third out of the inning. 

    We had two outs when Chance came to bat in our half of the fourth.  He worked the count to 3-2 and hit a line-drive into short left field.  He stopped on first and cheered on Andy as he came up swinging the bat and ignoring everything but what was inside his head.  I could see his focus.  This was when you wanted Andy coming to bat. 

    Sitting on the bench and noticing everything in a new perspective, I noticed how broad Andy’s shoulders had become, and how powerful he looked.  He stepped into the batters box and looked at the pitcher for the first time.  There were two more purposeful practice swings.  The pitcher set and delivered the pitch.

    CRACK!

    I stood up as the ball soared up over the outfield’s heads and disappeared into straightaway centerfield.  I stood and applauded, yelling at my man.  Chance crossed the plate with Andy jogging about ten steps behind him.  Chance turned his back on Kane who was about to shake his hand.  Chance greeted Andy and they passed Kane on their way back to the bench.

    My nerves calmed down once Andy and Chance came to sit with me.  Kane took some practice swings, looked over at the bench, stepped into the box, and hit the second pitch on a line-drive to the second baseman.

    2-0, advantage State.

    We went into the sixth at 2-0.  The first batter up in the sixth hit a double between center and left field.   Chance stayed to the shortstop side of second base with no one out and let the runner take a fair lead.  The next batter struck out but the third batter singled between first and second.  The runner on second scored.  One man on and one man out, 2-1, advantage State.

    I stood up and leaned on the overhang that kept the sun off the bench.  Jeff stood one step off first base.  The runner took three lengthy steps toward second.  I held my breath. 

    Coach Briscoe stood up and walked out toward the pitcher’s mound.  The umpire called time.

    Coach Briscoe called for Temple.  Maybe he saw something in Boyle’s motion.  He’d been pitching well but his pitches were coming up in the strike zone. 

    It might have been the smart move and Temple was solid for two innings or less.  I hadn’t seen him warming up but he looked ready.  I wasn’t going to second guess Coach Briscoe.  I was the starting shortstop and that was my job, not coaching.  It was his call.

    Temple was throwing heat and got two quick strikes on the next batter.  The third pitch was just as fast as the last two, only the hitter got his bat out in front of it, hitting it directly to Kane, who moved one step to get directly in front of the ball.  It popped out of his glove when he turned his head at the last instant. 

    Once again he picked the ball up, firing it to first base.  The throw was too late to get the runner and there were men on first and third, one out. 

    Any solidly hit ball was going to tie the game.  The runner on first was the one we needed to worry about.  In a tie game, advantage State, especially on State’s diamond.

    As for Kane, it was the right play.  I could have dropped it.  I’d dropped balls like it.  The guy had enough of a lead off first to get to second safely, but Kane never looked in his direction.  This allowed the runner to never break stride and end up safe on third.  That bothered me, because it was a pattern with Kane.  We were still leading.

    St. Anthony was looking at the same game I was looking at.  They’d seen Kane misplay his position almost every time the ball was hit to him.  Jeff held the runner close at first.  Coach Briscoe moved Kane in a few steps, Chance played just in front of second base, on the first base side.  The play was at the plate or at first if the runner on third didn’t attempt to come home.  Anything hit hard enough to get out of the infield was going to score the runner on third.  It was a long shot but a double play was the desired result of this positioning of the infield. 

    There were two straight strikes as Temple went to a full windup.  Temple had thrown nothing but bullets.  The third pitch was a ball, just outside, but the batter didn’t bite on it.  The next pitch was a few inches closer to the strike zone, down and appeared to cut the corner of the plate, except it was the pitch the batter wanted and he hammered it to Kane’s right on one sharp bounce.

    The runner on third was charging the plate.  It was Kane’s play and it was why he was playing so close to the plate.  The play went home to first if the catcher had time. 

    Only Kane overran the hard hit ball, reaching back with his bare hand, after trapping it with his glove, trying to turn and throw at the same time was a bad idea. 

    Even an average shortstop knew better.  The results were always bad.  This was a guy who could barely do one thing at a time.  The ball sailed up, up, up and over Jeff’s outstretched glove.

    “Fuck,” I screamed, holding the sides of my head.

    At the time of the play at first the runner had rounded second and was allowed to score.  The runner that might or might not have been out at first was now standing on second. 

    ‘Asshole,’ was my second reaction as I stomped my foot.

    By this time Coach Briscoe had come out of his chair, raked the batting helmets off the shelf behind the bench before he kicked over the bat rack, spread bats far and wide.  I couldn’t help but look and caught the rage in the coach’s eye.  The guys seated on the bench between him and me, had scattered away from the bench, the bats, and the helmets.

    “Pick them up,” he growled directly at me

    I continued leaning on my piece of roofing and looked back at the field to get some idea of what the damage was.

    “What good are you?” Coach Briscoe bellowed at me, as teammates peaked into the bench area to see what was happening now.

    “I shouldn’t exert myself,” I answered with contempt filling my voice.

    I wouldn’t pick up one bat or helmet for him.

    The home plate umpire came to stand in front of our bench to witness the coach’s meltdown.  As soon as Coach Briscoe saw him, the umpire pointed his finger at him and said, “You want to finish coaching this game?  I suggest you get yourself under control, Coach.  Where’s Coach Bell anyway?”

    Ouch! 

    Low blow. 

    I stifled my laugh.

    With a runner on second and one out Temple did the most judicious thing he could do, striking out the next batter on three pitches and the following batter on four.  The inning was over but the repercussions would be rumbling through our team for the rest of the season.

    “I can’t play with that asshole,” Chance raged as he threw his glove against the back wall where the helmets once were and it landed among the bats.  “What the fuck happened?” Chance asked, stepping over the bats and the helmets.

    “You want me to bench you?” Coach Briscoe snapped.

    “He’s not a shortstop.  Do told you as much.  He doesn’t know where to throw the damn ball under pressure,” Chance screamed as the home plate umpire walked back over to our bench.

    “Coach, you’re this far from having an official complaint filled against you.  One more outburst and you’ll forfeit the game.  Don’t make me walk over here again.”

    I grabbed Chance, pushing him away from the bench area and out of contact with Coach Briscoe.  The guys started picking up bats and helmets as they came back to the bench. 

    The umpire stood glaring in our direction, waiting for a batter to come to the plate.  He wasn’t a happy camper.

    “West you play second.  Chance is done for today,” Coach Briscoe said calmly, looking at the list of available players.

    “Why are you doing this?” Chanced cried as I turned him back away from the bench.

    “Anyone else?” Coach Briscoe asked the half standing and half sitting team that wasn’t quite sure what was going on.

    “Why?” Chance asked me loud enough for the people seated down the third base line to hear.  The umpire came two steps closer, yanking off his facemask as he starred into the shadows.

    “Don’t test me, Chance.  I can sit you down for the rest of the season if you like.”

    “It’s not him, Briscoe,” I screamed.  “You’re the only one that can’t see the problem.  You don’t care.  It isn’t your team is it?  This is Coach Bell’s team win or lose and you don’t care which how badly you fuck us up.”

    Andy was all over top of me, trying to block my access to Coach Briscoe.  I was out behind the bench before I realized I’d said anything.  What, was he going to bench me?

    “Are you crazy?  That guy can fuck you up.  He’s the man like it or not.”

    There it was. 

    Wertz came out and leaned on the fence next to where Chance leaned on the fence.  We were once again left speechless.  In spite of myself I’d said it all.  It was no secret Briscoe held a grudge against me, but he held a grudge against Coach Bell for protecting me.  I hadn’t seen that before.

    I listened to the umpire yelling at Coach Briscoe, “Who ever is doing the yelling, get them off your bench and send them to the showers.  If you intend to finish playing this game, get their butts on this bench. 

    “I need a batter and don’t think I’m going to forget your conduct, Coach.  You’ll be hearing from me.  Get your batter to the plate, now.”

     

                     *****

     

    We lost 3-2 and Kane had done what he’d been set up to do as far as I was concerned.  There was no mistake in playing him at short.  Our team was falling a part and there wasn’t a damn thing we could do about it.  It all looked very unfortunate to the casual fan, but to someone who knew baseball, it was a coaching mistake to use Kane in my place.

    The next day’s headline on the sport page of the school paper:        

    “Bad Play Sinks State”

    It was like being punched in the stomach.  I’d been told not to come to practice that day, but I’d be on the bus to Greenwood for our next game no matter what Coach Briscoe said.

    Chapter 8

    Separation Anxiety

    I waited outside the locker room so we could go to eat, which was our routine after a home game.  I could have gone inside but there was too big an opportunity for me to run into Coach Briscoe.  Being disappointed in my behavior, I didn’t want to risk another blowup while the last one was still cooling down.

    What we all knew was we’d blown a game we should have won.  We should have come back to beat them, even with them leading in the late innings.  We always came back once the pressure was on.  Unfortunately, we failed to get another man on base and St. Anthony went home with a win.

    This further aggravated an already volatile environment.  I’d failed to do what I needed to do.  I had an excuse, ‘hey, I got hit in the head.’  There was no excuse for me to have acted the way I did in front of the team.  It was embarrassing even when my guys took my side of the clash.  My outburst was a loss of control I couldn’t afford.

    “What’s wrong with that guy?” Jeff asked, as we walked toward the cafeteria.

    “He’s your basic asshole,” Chance blurted.

    “No he isn’t.  He’s our coach and we’re stuck with him.  Going up against him isn’t going to get us to the division title,” I said.

    “He’s still an asshole,” Chance asserted.

    “You can’t fight the boss,” Andy said, being first in line to fill his tray.

    “Do’s right, it’s Coach Bell’s team and Briscoe doesn’t give a damn,” Wertz said.

    “I’m not right.  It’s not Coach Bell’s team any more.  It’s our team.  It’s up to us to play the best ball we know how to play so bonehead plays can’t torpedo us,” I explained.

    “Easy for you to say, you aren’t playing.  We’re stuck with whatever Briscoe decides.  Hell, he may pass over Bale and pitch someone else against Greenwood.  We need Bale in there,” Chance calculated, as he piled up food. 

    “As temperamental as the guy is, he might shut down if he doesn’t get the start he’s waiting for,” Wertz said, handing over the meal voucher as the cashier was still startled by Andy’s overloaded tray.

    We picked a table off to one side of the half empty cafeteria. 

    “Passing over him to pitch Boyle against St. Anthony was strategy.  That way Bale is ready to go against Greenwood.  He hasn’t gone six days between starts all season.  He’s in a groove and upsetting him could be bad news,” Andy said, as he spread out his bonanza of food. 

    “We should have beaten St. Anthony.  Now we’ve got to beat Greenwood.  They’ll pull even with us in the standings if we don’t.  We need Bale to keep us a game ahead of them.  On their turf, even Bale isn’t a sure thing,” I said.  “Greenwood gets stronger as the season goes on.”

    “Damn Briscoe,” Chance said.

    I looked over at Bale.  His tray was piled high with food.  He didn’t seem to be aware that anyone was in the room but him and his food.  He wiped his nose routinely, shoveling food in between wipes.  He was thin by most standards but he ate like a horse. 

    Bale was a more moderate size than Andy, but they ate about the same amount of food.  I figured the high strung pitcher burned calories with all his nervous ticks and contortions.  I remembered a time when he couldn’t get the ball over the plate.  It’s odd how someone like him goes from a zero to a hero without any notice.  Now the only undefeated pitcher in the league, and no team wanted to face the fidgety pitcher who threw only strikes.

    “He looks ready to me,” I said.

    “He’s great,” Jeff said, glancing over at Bale who sat alone at a table in the rear corner of the cafeteria.

    We finished eating and headed back to the dorm as Jeff said goodbye to return to the freshman dorm.  No one seemed any the worst for wear, except Chance, whose perpetual smile had given way to a scowl.  He had been insulted and disrespected in his mind and it was not something he was going to forget.  It was all the more reason for me to maintain an even keel.  We had to stay focused.

    As quick as we got inside the door of our room, Andy grabbed me and it was a mad dash to get our clothes off and into bed.  I was in no mood for passion, having been upset by the game and I still hadn’t let go of my anger with myself and Coach Briscoe.

    I beat him into bed and gave in to the desire that he lit in me.  The sight of his body, his erection, and the manly stature he’d acquired while my brain was too wrapped around baseball to notice.  Much of our love making was done in the dark and usually after everyone was ready for bed to prevent someone interrupting us, but the acrimony of the day had Andy at a fever pitch to drown his stress by becoming lost in my arms.  I’d seen him react the same way before and I would be the last one to ask him, ‘what’s wrong.’

    I ran my hands over his muscles, admiring his chest, now fuzzy with blond fur, and his arms that bulged more each day.  Andy had added weight, his ribs no longer showing with his belly all the more lean.  No matter where I touched him, his response was to moan as we made every effort to get as much of our skin touching as possible.

    We maneuvered to gain access to our more excited members.  The door swung open freezing us in place.

    “Oops,” Chance said, closing the door as quickly as it opened.

    “Fuck!” Andy said, hesitating for a second to ponder the discovery of what we’d so successfully kept to ourselves for so long.

    Whether he was further stressed by this turn of events or our love was so powerful he couldn’t resist finishing what we started, I don’t know, but we were rocking and rolling as soon as the door closed.  What was done was done and I was in no mood to stop before we got where we were going.

    Andy was swollen and needy as we wrapped ourselves around our most overheated parts.  I couldn’t get enough of him but there was too much to consume all in one meal.  

    I knew enough to slow my enthusiasm to keep from ending my happy dash too early.  Unlike Andy, it took me a few minutes to regroup for the next inning.  When Andy cut loose it was merely a prelude to the symphony ahead with movements and flourishes to match my lover’s lust.  He did like it when we went to extra innings.

    My desire to prolong these magnificent moments made us well suited to one another.  Confirming our love for one another was never more welcome.  I didn’t want to think about Andy’s looming departure, but when I did, I wanted him more than ever before.  Our destinies had to go in separate directions for awhile, but once I was done with school, we had a lifetime to be together.

    Gone were the quickies between classes or before dinner.  We were now invested in the marathon sessions that often left us with circles under our eyes with little bounce left in our step.  Andy’s classes were all but done and the few finals he was required to take had already been passed.  All that was left was baseball and our free time together. 

    I never questioned his love for me.  The evidence stuck out like a soar thumb every time I touched him.  Our bodies fit together as if they’d been designed to fit that way, or perhaps we’d trained them to adjust and respond to each nook and cranny as we rolled around the bed.  It was so easy to be with him and so difficult to be away from him when I was.  It kept our love alive and exciting.       

    We sought to prolong what often had been a dash for the finish line.  Today we worked to keep ourselves together for as long as time allowed.  This was not a time in minute increments that was able to break in on our love.  This was time in the larger context of days, weeks, and months, which were in decline and could be measured in a few weeks by now.

    We didn’t have long left.  Time was fleeting.  Before long we’d be too far apart to get together.  Andy wasn’t one who dwelled on the inevitable.  We knew what was coming at us.  He’d graduate.  He would leave to pursue his baseball career.  I’d be on my own for one year.

    Each moment we spent together meant one less we had.  Having love an arms length away for years made the loss of it all that more daunting.  I could keep it off my mind most days, but it surfaced more often as the season ran down. 

    When there was a break in our need to have our bodies tangled up together, the loss of Andy took center stage in the drama that was my life.  Even having him standing a few feet away from me left an empty feeling inside, and the need to have him in bed with me immediately was overwhelming.

    We were careful not to mention our impending separation.  It was dishonest to never talk about it, but there was also a balance in our lives that required we keep our minds on a game that had brought us together and would soon pull us apart.  The wonder of our meeting and falling in love came out of a game I only played so I could get my college degree.  Go figure. 

    “What do we do about Chance?” Andy asked as he pulled on his underwear, signaling a different kind of hunger had entered his mind.

    “We’ll draw straws.  One of us will need to shoot him,” I quipped.

    “You kidding me, he’s too good a second baseman to shoot.  We’d better talk to him,” Andy said.

    “We, as in you?”

    “No, I meant you.  You’re far more familiar with how to put words together.  Besides, he’s in your class and you’ll have to deal with him next season.  I wouldn’t want to risk saying something wrong.”

    “We supposed to go to dinner together?” I asked.

    “Is it dinner time already?  No wonder my stomach is growling.  We eat with him every day.”

    “Maybe he went on without us,” I said.

    “I don’t think so.  That could have been what he wanted.  See what time we were going to eat.”

    “I suppose.  It wasn’t what he saw.  Why didn’t you lock the door anyway?”

    “Me?  I was busy getting out of my clothes.”

    “What your arms broken?   I got hit in the head, remember?  I’m working on half a brain here.  Besides, I wasn’t wasting any time getting at you.”

    “Yeah, well, you can explain all that to Chance.  I just hope the entire team doesn’t know.  That isn’t going to go over too well.”

    “Yeah,” I said.  “Chance is cool.”

    “We’re about to find out how cool,” Andy said. 

    “The truth hurts.  Are you ashamed, Andy?”

    “Fuck no, but I’m looking for a job.  This gets out and a lot of teams will cross me off their list.”

    “They’d be fools not to want your bat.  We’ll talk to Chance.  It’ll be okay.”

    Andy checked the hall and I followed him out.  He walked down to Chance’s door and I followed him.  We stood together as he knocked.

    “Yeah, you ready for chow?”

    Chance slipped out into the hall in his socks and wearing only a pair of sweat pants.

    “You guysss!  I should have known.  Why didn’t you tell me?”

    “It’s not a subject you spread around the locker room,” I said.

    “Oh that’s for sure.  I wasn’t thinking.  Let me get a shirt and we’ll get Wertz.  I told him you were studying and we’d probably be going to dinner a little late.”

    “Chance,” I said as he started back into his room.  “Thanks.”

    “You guysss!” he said, flashing us his broadest smile.

    “He’s cool,” Andy said as we waited.

    We went to dinner and Chance told me of an envelope he’d collected for me at the front desk.  It had the seal from the Athletic Department’s Chancellor on it.  It’s what he was bringing to me when he walked in on us.

    “No one else received one?” I asked.

    “Nope!  To the attention of John Dooley.”

    “I’ve never even met Bishop.  What could he want with me?” I wondered out loud.

    “It might not be Bishop himself.  It’s from his office.  There’s all kinds of business done with athletes.”

    “Urgent!”

    We all looked at each other and no one had a reason why the envelope came marked urgent.

    When we got back to the dorm I went into Chance’s room for the envelope.  I opened it there not wanting to wait to solve the mystery it represented.

    “Mr. John Dooley is to appear in front of the Athletic Chancellor at 9:30 a.m. tomorrow morning.  This is not an invitation it is an order from Chancellor Bradley T. Bishop.”

    I handed it to Chance who read it and then he read it again.

    “Fuck!  Your ass is fried,” he observed.

    “Today’s game?  I didn’t do anything but tell it like it was,” I said.

    “Yeah, but that umpire was one pissed off dude.  I think he has something to do with it.  You’re the captain of the team and I was a lot more vocal than you were.  You didn’t speak up until he threw me out of the game.”

    “Briscoe!” I concluded.

    “Briscoe,” Chance agreed.  “He isn’t all that fond of you, you know?”

    “Tell me about it.”

    I began thinking of ways I could earn some money over the summer to pay for my senior year.  My parents didn’t have that kind of cash.  If Briscoe wanted me off his team, I was up the creek when it came to my senior year.

    “Wait until you talk to the guy,” Andy said.  “You don’t know what it means.”

    “No, I don’t but I do know that I’ve avoided visiting the Chancellor’s office for three seasons and I’d like to have made it four.”

    “The team will back you.  Briscoe’s an asshole,” Chance reminded me.

    “The word urgent has a meaning.  We could talk baseball, but that doesn’t equate to an urgent in my mind,” I said.

    “No,” Andy said.  “It doesn’t but don’t get too far ahead of yourself.  It might not be what you think.  A lot went on in that game.  The Chancellor knows what losing to St. Anthony means.  No one wants the division title and a ticket to the NCAA Championship more than Bishop.”

    “It’s Briscoe,” I said.

    “It’s Briscoe,” Andy agreed.  “You’re the captain of the team.  Coach Bell thought the world of you.  In one game Briscoe is going to bust you off the team and you weren’t even suited up?  That’s not logical, Do.  There’s got to be something more to it than Briscoe complaining about you.”

    “Maybe,” I acknowledged.

    At nine fifteen the following morning I was seated in the office outside of Chancellor Bishop’s office.  The secretary smiled, asked my name, and told me the Chancellor would be with me momentarily.

    At Nine twenty-five Chancellor Bishop came into the outer office.

    “Mr. Dooley, you may come in.”

    Okay so far.  He hadn’t called me a jerk or an asshole yet.  That definitely had to be a good sign.  I followed him in and he went back behind his desk after pointing out where I should sit.  He wasn’t very verbal.

    His office was decorated in dark wood, matching his huge desk.  He sat in a leather chair with a very high back on it.  I supposed it was to prevent whiplash.  He reached into his desk and withdrew some stationary which he delicately arranged in front of him.

    My chair was the same colored leather without the high back.  It was nice and comfortable and I sensed a theme.  I looked for whips, chains, or fixtures on the ceiling that might hold a sling.  I could find nothing obvious but of course the ceiling tiles flipped over to conceal the hooks.  As my eyes examined the room, he remembered I was there.

    “Yesterday!  You were present at the game?”

    “Yes, sir,” I said, suddenly uncomfortable.

    “In your mind did anything unusual take place?”

    “I’m not prepared to say,” I said.

    “You mean you don’t wish to comment at this time?”

    “No, sir, I’ll comment if that’s what you want, but  I don’t know what is usual for Coach Briscoe and therefore I can’t say if anything unusual took place.  From my experience with State baseball the entire game was unusual.”

    I knew this was a risky tactic, but if we were going to parse words I wanted mine to be precise.  Jumping right into a conversation about something I wasn’t sure I could explain didn’t seem prudent.  He’d have to be more specific with his inquiry. He was getting at least two sides to the story and I wanted my side to be as honest as I could make it.

    “I see.  Did you in any way disrupt the game or insight Coach Briscoe?”

    “In my mind I did not.  In Coach Briscoe’s mind I can’t say.”

    “Can you describe to me where you were and what was your impression of the events that disrupted yesterday’s game and brought the umpire over to State’s bench?”

    “Is this about me and do I need some kind of representation to protect my rights if it is?”

    “No, it is not about you at this time.  Depending on what you can tell me about the events surrounding the disruption of yesterday’s game, then I can assess whether or not my investigation will turn toward you.

    “At present I have one irate umpire’s complaint about the conduct of State’s baseball team.  I’ve got an indignant sanctimonious coach claiming he’s being sabotaged, and I’ve got you, a player who wasn’t playing, which thoroughly confuses me about what the hell happened and how it might have been avoided.  Do you have any idea how I might proceed to cause the least amount of disruption.”

    “Well, you can suspend me,” I said bluntly, “and that will eliminate one voice of reason among many who may not be so reasonable.  All of us are unclear on what Coach Briscoe is trying to accomplish,” I said, stopping to await his reply.

    “So in your mind the disruption was Coach Briscoe’s doing?”

    “It doesn’t matter what I think.  I was sitting on the bench supporting my team.  Coach Briscoe had been advised about his choice of shortstops, a position I have some familiarity with.  He didn’t care to listen.  The… disruption started when his choice of shortstops misplayed several balls.  These could have been called difficult plays, but a shortstop must make those plays. 

    “It was instrumental in costing us the game.  Coach Briscoe was upset by this because two of his starting infielders had warned him not to play that player at shortstop.

    “He played him and when he blew the game up, Coach Briscoe blew up as well.  I was right.  The other infielder was right.  Coach Briscoe was wrong, and he didn’t like it.  The fact I was on the bench a few feet away from him did nothing to help, but I’d have been playing shortstop if I was able. 

    “When the other infielder I mentioned returned to the bench, he protested having to play with the unqualified shortstop.  At which time Coach Briscoe benched him without cause.  That’s my opinion.  If a coach benched a player every time he shot his mouth off, no one would be left to play the games.”

    “Let’s get to the helmets and the bats?”

    “I’m not commenting.  My position is clear.  I’ve just given you the reason I feel as I do.  Pointing my finger at Briscoe doesn’t mean anything.  You’ve got half the team, all the boys on the bench, to ask about the helmets and the bats.  They were the ones that had to scatter to avoid being hit by the flying gear.  I just sat in awe of my coach not sure of what would come next.”

    “Let’s get to Chance’s roll in all this?”

    “He had no role.  All he said was he couldn’t play with Kane at shortstop.  As I said, he was promptly tossed out of the game.  He objected.  Coach Briscoe offered to bench him for the season.  Chance was less than pleased by what seemed like irrational behavior.  That would be my description.  We didn’t discuss it after the fact, because the damage was done and there was no point.  Again, that’s my assessment. 

    “Chancellor Bishop, Chance is only our best hitter and the kind of infielder I’d want in my infield no matter the circumstances.  He’s probably one of the easiest going ballplayers I’ve ever met and he’s probably going to turn pro after this season now that Coach Bell has left.”

    “He told you this?”

    “No.  I know Chance as well as anyone.  Him and about half the juniors on the squad will declare for the draft at the end of the season.  I’d be doing the same if I was good enough, but I’m here for the education.”

    “Finish with Chance.  I’m lead to believe that you and Chance precipitated the disturbance.”

    “Chance was out in the field when the disturbance got the ump’s attention.  Two outs later Chance came to the bench and was adamant about his inability to play with Kane.  We’d gone from a 2-1 lead to trailing 3-2.  He was upset.”

    “He threw his glove?”

    “Yes, he threw his glove up against the area behind the bench where the helmets should have been.  He expressed his opinion.  He was baffled and enraged by Coach Briscoe overreaction.  We were watching a key game being fumbled away.  There was frustration.

    “He was guided away from the bench area immediately.  I gave my opinion on what Briscoe said.  I was wrong to do so.  I regret it, but we went into yesterday’s game ready to take our place in the division playoffs.  We finished that game going in reverse.  I might have over-reacted, but not until Chance was benched.”

    “Kane was the one misplaying your position?”

    “Yes, sir.”

    “You disagreed with this choice.  Why?”

    “Coach Bell wanted me to train him at shortstop for the freshman team.  I spent several days with him.  I told Coach Bell he would never be a good shortstop.  I told him why.  Coach Bell had him assigned to right field, because Kane is one hell of a hitter and a bonus in any lineup. 

    “Kane was certain he could play shortstop.  When I was injured, he went to Coach Briscoe and told him I had railroaded him with Coach Bell.  Coach Briscoe, not being  my biggest fan, believed him.”  

    “You don’t dislike Kane?”

    “I wouldn’t go that far,” I admitted.  “He believes he’s way better than he is.  He can’t play shortstop.  Check yesterday’s box score for errors, but I suspect you have.  There you’ll locate the difference in our winning and losing a game that would have cinched the top spot in the division playoffs.  Now it’ll be a dogfight.”

    “He hits far better than you.  If he’d been able to play shortstop your position was at risk when he came to the first team.  That never entered your mind when you gave Coach Bell your opinion?”

    “Of course it entered my mind.  I couldn’t believe Coach Bell would ask me to train my replacement.  I did what Coach Bell asked.  He was fair and he knew what he was doing.  He knew I’d be honest in my effort to give Kane the benefit of what I knew about playing my position.”

    “Coach Briscoe?”

    “We have a history,” I explained.  “I’m not proud of it but I put it behind me.”

    “What is your history?”

    I gave the Chancellor the information about how Coach Briscoe and I had our falling out.  He seemed interested in the distress I felt over Monty’s injury.  He didn’t interrupt me and waited until I had finished.”

    “If I give you some paper and a pen will you sit out in the outer office and write down everything you’ve told me in detail?  Sign each page at the bottom, use as many pages as it takes.  Give it to my secretary when you are done.”

    “Yes, sir.”

    “You’re not to go on the team bus to Greenwood tomorrow.  I don’t want you turning out to practice.  Do as I ask for the time being and by the time the doctor clears you to play, I’ll know if I’m going to let you play.  How do you feel about it?”

    “I’m the captain of the team.  I should be with the team when it plays.  I’d like to be there.  I’m not the Chancellor and I’ll follow your orders.  I’ve got to go back to my dorm and most of the team is close at hand if you’re worried about me stirring up trouble,” I said.

    “I’m not worried about that at all, Mr. Dooley.  I trust you are an honorable man.  I’m sorry but I’ve got to make some move to defuse the situation for the moment.  I don’t believe the disruption was your fault but your presence had some influence on Coach Briscoe’s conduct. 

    “Just go along with me for the time being and we’ll try to have you back on the field by the time the doctor clears you to play.”

    “Yes, sir,” I said as I stood up to retrieve the paper and pen he held out for me.

    I couldn’t read him.  He asked questions that didn’t reflect where he stood.  This could be good.  It could also be bad.  All I could do was wait to see.

    Chapter 9

    Left Behind

    Baseball wasn’t my life.  It wasn’t in my blood. Sitting at the dorm during practice was the only way to hide my strange stress over not being with my team.  This isn’t a reaction I can explain or diagram.  Not being there to observe, to offer my teammates support, or to maintain a presence, bothered me more than I thought it should.

     

    I wanted to take back my outburst.  I couldn’t do that, which had me isolated from my team.  No one had to tell me that I’d set a poor example.  It left no doubt where I stood.  It was not my place to criticize a coach.  It was worse to insult him and accuse him of a conspiracy.

     

    I had convinced myself I held no grudge against Coach Briscoe, but maybe that wasn’t true.  I didn’t like the man no matter what but he was the one with the grudge, making my insult worse.     

     

    Losing my cool while trying hard to maintain a respectful objectivity made me question the maturity I was assuming.  Coach Briscoe did nothing to make our adjustment to his coaching style possible.  He took over and his word was law, no matter what anyone else said.

     

    Being so anxious about missing a practice meant staying home on an away game day would be worse.  The away game was with our biggest rival, which would make today easy in comparison. 

     

    Had I not been captain, it might not be so bad.  My team knew what to do and they had the tools to do it if they were allowed.  Coach Briscoe didn’t need to do anything but let us play ball.  My concern was over how an erratic coach could destroy my team’s confidence.  This was my worry.  Not being there magnified its intensity.

     

    I could blame Briscoe for my situation, except I was the one who shot off his mouth.  No matter how bad the coach the team is his kingdom and no player gets a vote.  What I’d done made it more about my conduct and less about his coaching.  Players were allowed to disagree with the coach, expressing it wasn’t tolerated and he had witnesses who he might to say what they heard.       

     

    I hadn’t realized how confining the dorm was until I was there alone.  I kept finding myself running all the possibilities through my brain, while I thought I was studying. 

     

    If Coach Briscoe was running the show there was no way I could play for him now.  I knew all I had to do was pretend to be ready to play, even if he didn’t play me, but that would make my senior year impossible.  I’d rather drop out of the program and earn enough money to pay for a senior year somewhere closer to home.

     

    The idea came to me that considering my bonehead decision to express my opinion, they’d be better off without me.  My being there irritated Briscoe.  If I walked away he might lighten up on the team.  Coach Bell trusted me and solicited my opinion.  Why couldn’t Coach Briscoe?  I’d made it impossible, that’s why.  There was no preparation for the chance so late in the season.

     

    Maybe the distance would allow things to cool off and some of the hostility would die down.  Chancellor Bishop wasn’t Chancellor because he was clueless.  It was possible he knew what he was doing. If my mouth was elsewhere it couldn’t get me in trouble.  If it was elsewhere permanently the problem was solved.

     

    As long as I finished my junior season, I’d back away quietly.

     

    This line of thought brought my mind back to Coach Bell.  He’d bowed out quietly and left a mess.  I needed to let go of it and let the wheels turn and not get so far ahead of events. It was easier said than done.

     

    Why is it that the one thing you don’t want to think about is the only thing you think about?  If this meant I might be crazy it would explain everything.    

     

    My difficulty subsided when Andy came to get me to go to dinner.  Everyone was fine and they jabbered about practice, the Greenwood game, and how Bale was ready to get us back on track.  No one mentioned anything out of the ordinary and this reinforced the idea that removing me from the picture solved the problem.  I smiled and was very agreeable. 

     

    I relaxed once I wasn’t alone.  I’d made it through missing one practice.  There had to be an easier way to get through this.

     

    Late that night, holding Andy after he drifted off to sleep, my brain ran through all the possibilities yet again.

     

    I hated watching the team bus depart without me the following day.  I’d discovered that if I looked out of the highest point in the upper right hand portion of our dorm room window, I could see the road and a tiny piece of the practice field.  As luck would have it, this is where the bus parked.  Once it began moving the bus was out of view fast. 

     

    An away game assured a certain disadvantage.  Playing on a home field in front of a home crowd gave you a cushion of confidence.  It was advantage Greenwood.  Losing would put us a game behind with three to play.  Bale pitching made it game even.

     

    Logic in sport is folly, because nothing is a sure bet.  You can take all the statistics and all the patterns available, and on any given day any team can beat any other team regardless of history.

     

    The one predictable thing involving college sport, it will be unpredictable.  I continued to weigh the details I knew that might allow us to win.  After an hour I laughed at the futility of it.  All it accomplished was waste some time.

     

    I’d wished everyone luck before they’d gone to dress for the trip, except for Bale, who was never available on a day he pitched.  He’d sit alone in the rear of the bus with a towel over his head as he yelled out from time to time in some kind of focus only he understood but we’d grown to appreciate. 

     

    My absence from practice was but an appetizer for the excruciating ordeal that was the long wait until the bus returned.  It was a matter of not knowing rather than continually thinking.  I wouldn’t have played anyway but it was easier being with the team.  

     

    Baseball wasn’t my life but my teammates were.

     

    I checked my computer monitor for the time, calculating when the bus might return. 

     

    Four hours after the bus left State I went down to the baseball complex.  I sat near where the bus would park an hour before it would return.  The fresh air cleared my mind and the walk felt good.

    When I saw the bus turning onto the road, I stood near the gate to the practice field. 

     

    Coach Briscoe was first off the bus and he didn’t notice me.  He wasted no time turning toward the field house.

     

    Andy and Chance saw me immediately.  Were they expecting me to be there?  Andy strolled over as Chance and then other players followed behind him.

     

        “How’d it go?” I asked casually.

     

        “9-0,” Andy said expressionless.

     

        “All right!  I knew Bale would come through,” I said relieved.

     

    “We lost,” Andy said in a voice that left no doubt.

     

        “What?” I said, not able to imagine they shut us out.

       

    “That asshole left Bale in until it was 6-0.  Bale couldn’t find the plate.  They scored three in the first and three more in the second.  Watching Bale was like watching some tormented animal and he left him in.  He let him fall apart.”

     

    “He walked the first two batters,” Chance explained, moving around to my side so he could see me.  “He balked twice.  A run scored on one balk.  There were two or three hits in a row, maybe a ground out.  I stopped looking.  By the time Briscoe pulled him out in the second Bale was shell shocked.  He kept looking at the bench, waiting for him to pull him.  The umpire kept telling him to pitch.”

     

        “Kane?” I asked, seeing him in a few of the nine runs.

     

        “He got one of only two hits.  I think he fielded two or three balls.  He always went to first.  It didn’t matter.  Greenwood had their bats going and once they got the lead we folded like a cheap suit.  Nobody had any spirit after watching Bale suffer.  We just wanted to come home.”

     

    When Andy moved, half the team was around me.  They were all bummed out.  I couldn’t believe Bale had let us down.  What did I tell them when I might be gone in another day? 

     

    The apprehension and pending doom I felt,  surrounded us all.  My original intuition and my outburst had hit the mark.  Briscoe would deny it but anyone who knew baseball would see the problem if they wanted to. 

     

    I’d rather have been wrong.  The team was waiting for something, anything to give them hope our season wasn’t lost.  We only wanted to get back to playing baseball the way we knew how.  I could have incited them in only a few words. It’s what I wanted to do more than anything, but that’s not what they needed or wanted to hear.

     

    This was like something out of a bad movie.  What could I say to make them feel better without sounding like an asshole?  No one left.  They expected leadership.  They didn’t understand why I wasn’t with them, but I was with them now, and they were waiting for me. 

     

    The word captain came to mind as other players spoke about the disappointing game.  I knew how badly I’d let them down.  I should have been there in victory or defeat.  I was who they depended on to speak up on their behalf. 

     

    I could have argued with Chancellor Bishop’s ruling, but I sat like a lump and took it.  I should have spoken up and told him how I felt.  I was afraid I’d damage my precious college education.  I’d thought about John Dooley, when John Dooley should have spoken for his team.

     

    This wasn’t about the baseball team.  It was about State and the kind of athletic program they wanted to promote there.   

     

        “You’ve forgotten something.  Bale is the best pitcher in the league and we’re the best team in the league,” I said without being dramatic.

     

    “Yeah,” came an agreeable response.

       

    “It’s one game.  We’ve got three big games ahead of us.  We win those and we’ll be okay.  It was a bad day but we’ve had damn few.”

     

    “Yeah!” came the response.   

       

        “Okay, hit the showers, get some food in your belly, and we put it behind us.  We’ll get them next time.  We’re going head to head against the two teams we must beat to make it into the division playoffs, and that’s what we’ll do.”

     

        “Yeah,” came back the chorus.

     

        “What are you going to do about him?  Tell them you’ve got to go with us.  I’m tired of being fucked with.”

     

    I didn’t see who asked the question, but I’d already seen it coming.  It wasn’t an answer I was confident giving, but it was all that was left for me to do.

     

        “I’ll go see Chancellor Bishop.  I’ll explain how you feel.  I’ll ask him to let me stay with you guys until I’m cleared to play.

     

        “Go eat and forget about everything but what’s ahead of us.  We’re going to win the next few games.  We haven’t forgotten how to play.  We let a couple slip away from us and now we’ll get them back.  We can talk later.”

     

    “Yeah,” came a hopeful chorus, as the team took off toward the field house.

     

    I could almost feel Briscoe’s eyes on me.  Once the bus pulled away, he’d see the team meeting.  He wasn’t going to like it.

     

    I went into the locker room and sat waiting for Andy, Chance, and Wertz, so we could eat together.  I wanted the team to see me there.  The silence was disturbing.  The closing of lockers, running of water, and a few coughs and sneezes were the extent of the sound.

     

    It was clear we weren’t the same team Coach Bell handed back to State, but Chancellor Bishop knew I was an irritant to Coach Briscoe.  Who is the Chancellor going to side with?  I knew the answer, but the next morning I’d be in his office.

     

    Andy, Chance, and Wertz were easier to deal with than the entire team.  They didn’t want anything but to share a meal and we sat together in silence as they picked at their food.

     

    When I saw Bale seated alone in his usual corner of the cafeteria, I excused myself to make my way through the tables until I slid into the seat across from him.

     

    “Rough game,” I said, waiting for him to look up.

     

    He had a fist beside each of his ears and his vivid blue eyes stared out of his super thick lenses.

     

    “I’m sorry.  I don’t know what happened to me.  I couldn’t get the ball to do what I wanted.  We needed that game, Dooley.  I let the team down.”

     

    “You’ll beat them next time, Bale.  Not even you can win them all,” I said defending our best pitcher.

     

    “Why didn’t he pull me in the first?  He knew I didn’t have my stuff.  Why did he leave me out there and let them build up a lead?  I gave up 6 runs, Dooley.”

     

    “That equals what you’ve given up all season.  You just didn’t have it today.  It’s not your fault.  You can’t win them all, Bale.”

     

    “I hate change,” he said, looking up from his plate each time he spoke, looking back down when he was done.

     

    “You miss him too, huh?  He was a good coach,” I lamented, thinking it would help.

     

    “You should have been there, Dooley.  You’re the captain.  We expect you to be there when we need you?”

     

    “I can’t go with the team right now,” I said.

     

    “You’re the captain.  You need to be with us.  We trust you, Dooley.  You let us down.”

       

    “I know, Bale.  Chancellor Bishop says I can’t go with the team.  It’ll be cleared up tomorrow.”

     

    “The season ends next week.  It might have ended today.  I needed to win and you needed to be there.  The team was depending on ME.  I let them down.  You let them down.  You need to be with us, Dooley.  What’s the point of you being captain?”

     

    “It won’t happen again, Bale.  I’m sorry.”

     

    He was right.

     

    When we got back to the room, Chance and Wertz wanted to stay together.  We sat around the room chatting with the door open.  We talked about school coming to an end.  We talked about our summer plans.  We all listened to Andy describe his future plans.

     

    “I’ll go in the second round.  Maybe late in the first,” Andy calculated the baseball draft as he saw it.

     

    “First, Andy.  The way you hit the ball?  Everyone is searching for power.  You’ll go in the first round.”

     

    “Maybe,” was as close as Andy could get. 

     

    “I’ll be in the minors two seasons.  By that time someone will want me in the Big Show.”

     

    “You’ll be able to buy your parents that house you’ve talked about,” I said.

     

    “Us first,” he blurted before catching what he had said he shifted gears.  “I’ve got to have the money first, is what I meant to say.”

     

    Chance laughed and Wertz looked at him and then Andy and about then the other players straggled in until half the team was inside.

     

    “What are you going to do, Do?  We want a say.  You shouldn’t go alone.”

     

    “Tell me what you want,” I said.

     

    “Fix it so you’re on the bus.  Fix it so you’re with us.  We don’t like how we’re being treated.”

     

    “I’m as good as suspended.  Until Chancellor Bishop says otherwise, I’m persona non grata.”

     

    “Get persona grata fast.  This isn’t working for us.  With you with us we know we’ll get a square deal.  You’ll speak up for us.”

     

    There was vocal agreement with the spokesmen.  I listened carefully, trying to think of what to say without making promises I couldn’t keep.

     

    “I told you I’d go to Chancellor Bishop’s office in the morning.  I’ll tell him the team needs me for the sake of continuity,” I said, remembering how well Coach Briscoe took that point of view.  “I’ll tell him you need me, because…  because I’ll think of something convincing to tell him by tomorrow.”

     

    “We’ve talked it over.  We’ll go with you,” someone said.  “Yeah,” more guys agreed.  “We’ll back you up.  We can’t let you go alone.  He has to know you’re speaking for us.”

     

    “I don’t know that’s a good idea,” I said.  “He’ll think I’ve started a revolution over in his baseball dorm.”

     

    “We already voted.  We’re going to back you up.” he said in agreement with the rest of the team.

     

    “That’s right, Do.  He needs to hear how we feel,” Wertz said.  “We’re going.”

     

    “The more the merrier.  You’ve sold me.  We’ll go together,” I said.  “I don’t mind telling you guys, I wasn’t looking forward to facing him alone.  Thanks. No matter what happens, we’re a team.”

     

    “Yeah,” was the rousing reply.

     

    I hadn’t seen it coming and I was sure it wouldn’t go over well with Chancellor Bishop, but what the hell.  Their determination was obvious in their voices. 

     

    I’d lead the way and hope the Chancellor would listen.  I’d promise to be on my best behavior if I was allowed to return to the team.

     

    A little after nine in the morning we entered the Chancellor’s outer office.

     

    “Yes, Mr. Dooley?” the secretary said.

     

    “We’re here to see Chancelor Bishop,” I said. 

     

    “Have a seat.  It may be a few minutes.”

     

    Chance, Wertz, and I sat in the only chairs, and Andy stood beside me.  Twelve guys lined up out the door and down the hall.  His secretary smiled politely but made no inquiry as to our purpose.  The dye was cast.  There was no turning back.

     

    After fifteen minutes Chancellor Bishop open the door of his office.  He did not look pleased as he nodded in my direction.

     

    “Leave the re-enforcements behind, Dooley.  In my office,” he said in a neutral sounding voice.

     

    He pointed at my usual seat before shuffling some papers in front of him once he sat behind his desk.

     

    “I’m not impressed, Mr. Dooley.  I don’t know what game you’re playing, but it doesn’t impress me.  I have work to do and a schedule to keep.  Give me the short version so I can get on with it.”

     

    “I’m sorry.  I figured it was best I come along or you’d have had those guys standing here without anyone between you and them.”

     

    “That supposed to be amusing?  What’s the bottom line?  I’m busy.”

     

    “They feel like they’ve been deserted.  There isn’t anyone they feel like they can talk to.”

     

    “Well, Mr. Dooley, they obviously have you.  Keep talking.”

     

    “I said I’d come talk to you and they said they’d come with me.  They want to be heard.  They want someone to listen.”

     

    “Go on.”

     

    “Yesterday was not a good day for State and they aren’t very happy about it.  They’re looking for a reason to go back to playing ball and not worrying about the next surprise.”

     

    “That’s what they want.  What is it you want, Mr. Dooley?”

     

    “You think I wanted to come in here and face you?  No way, Jose.  There’s nothing I can do.  I know… I can see the problem but I can’t see a solution.  I’m here because they need someone who cares enough to listen.”

     

    “If I’m getting you right you tried to nip this little gathering in the bud?”

     

    “I told you if I didn’t come they’d have come without me.  At least they believe I’m on their side.  I don’t have the answer but you need to say something that makes them feel like there is some point in giving their best shot in the final three games.  They lost more than a game yesterday.

     

    “I told them I’d talked to you.  That’s all I’m here for.  Say, go away, and I’ll tell them what they’ve got is what they’ve got and that’s all State has for them.”

     

    “You realize your future is riding on this little stunt?  Coach Bell arranged for you to have the full ride in your senior season.  You certain you don’t want to rethink what you’re doing?  Your future is on the line here.”

     

    “He told me before he left.  I’ve decided if you say no I won’t be back to play ball next season anyway.  So, you can void the deal or get me to sign off on it so someone else can get the benefit from it.  I didn’t ask for it anyway.”

     

    “No, you didn’t, and I’ve got a feeling Coach Bell had a reason for doing it.  He wasn’t a man given to irrational moves.  That leaves me to question what my typical response to this kind of pressure would be.”

     

    “He didn’t tell me what was behind the gesture, except he knew Coach Briscoe didn’t care for me.  He evidently wanted me to finish with the team,” I reasoned.  

     

    “A man has thirty players and yet he only protects one.  Why?  Believe me when I say, this has kept me up nights.  I’d have bounced your ass out of here so fast your head would still be spinning if not for Coach Bell protecting you.”

     

    “You’ll have to ask Coach Bell.  I play ball.  I do my best, but it’s no fun any longer.  The scholarship is a piece of paper.  I’ll go to work for a year or two and finish my degree elsewhere if you tell me that’s what you want.”

     

    “Don’t make it too tempting, Dooley.  I may as well hear from your friends.  Maybe we can salvage something out of this distraction.”

     

    He walked to the door and opened it wide.

     

    “Inside, come on.  All of you.  Inside.  All the guys in the hallway.  Inside.  I haven’t got all day.”

     

    They lined two walls of his office and he shut the door once he was sure there wasn’t anyone else.  All we needed was a photographer and we could do a team photo.

     

    “Where’s Bale?  You couldn’t convince him to come with you?” Chancellor Bishop asked.

     

    “Sulking somewhere,” someone said.  “He forgot what it was like losing a game.”

     

    “He blames himself for yesterday’s loss,” I said, and there was a chorus of agreement that broke the ice.

     

    “I don’t know what you expect me to do?” Chancellor Bishop said.

     

    “Let Do stay with his team,” Chance spoke out.  “I might have to work with Kane but at least Do would furnish moral support.  With him there it looks like he’s coming back.”

     

    Chance focused his eyes on me as he spoke.

     

    “You’ve given up arguing with the Coach on that point?” the Chancellor asked.

     

    “I never argued with him.  I told him the score,” Chance said firmly.  “He wasn’t interested in what I had to say about the infield I play in.”

     

    “How’d Kane do yesterday?” Chancellor Bishop asked.

     

    “He held his own.  They were hitting most of the balls into the outfield.  He might have fielded a couple of balls more cleanly, but he didn’t muff any opportunities.”

     

    “So who plays short if Kane doesn’t?”

     

    For the first time I got the impression the Chancellor asked a question he didn’t already know the answer to.  I didn’t say anything.

     

    “If I can’t have Dooley we’ve got three utility infields sitting on the bench.  They can all hold their own at shortstop,” Chance said, and I let him lead the conversation. “We need Kane’s bat.  In right field he’s okay.  Shortstop is too demanding for him to wrap his head around.  He gets confused.  He forgets about the lead runner and keeps going to first base with a throw that should come to second.  He thinks he can play the position and that makes it worse.”

     

    “I don’t know what you boys want me to do?  I’m not the only guy that says who the coach is.   It was decided Coach Briscoe had earned a shot.”

     

    “You can talk to Coach Briscoe.  Tell him we aren’t kids and we don’t appreciate being treated like we are.  We know what we’re doing and we’ve done it just fine all season,” Chance said with a chorus in agreement behind him.

     

    “He’s coached a few games.  I know it might seem like the end of the world but you still have three games to play.  Bradbury and Greenwood play one game against each other.  You go out there and win those three games and State will be in the division playoff.  I’ve confidence in you boys, and believe me you wouldn’t be standing here if I wasn’t concerned.  I think you need to go back to doing what it is you do best,” Chancellor Bishop calculated for us as if we all didn’t know what we needed to do.

     

    “You want us to win those three games?” Chance challenged him.  “Talk to Coach Briscoe and tell him Coach Bell left him a winning team.  Why doesn’t he get out of our way and let us win?”

       

    Ouch!  Way to go Chance.  I put him in to buy some time for me to think and he hits it out of the park.

     

    “You all feel this way?”

     

    “Yes, sir,” the answer echoed in the office.

     

    It no longer mattered what he did.  My team was all on the same page and win or lose we’d do it together.  It was no longer up to anyone but us.  We’d made the situation clear and we’d do the best we could to win the three games ahead of us. 

     

    I’d be proud of them if we lost all three games, but I didn’t feel like we would.  We’d taken a stand, because we were right.

     

    “Anything you have to add, Dooley?”

     

    “No, sir.  Chance spoke for me.”

     

    “Anyone want to add anything?” 

     

    No one said anything and it was time to go.  Chancellor Bishop got up to open the door for us.  He wasn’t sure I wasn’t at the bottom of the baseball rebellion, but that didn’t matter now.

     

    “Mr. Dooley, I’d like a word.  He’ll catch up with you gentlemen in a moment,” he said, closing me in the office.

     

    “Coach Briscoe was in my office last night.  He told me you were organizing his players to challenge his authority.  He said you were in the locker room last night after the team bus returned.  You know that violates what I asked you to do.”

     

    “No, sir.  I didn’t think about it.  I was waiting when the bus returned because I wanted to find out the score.  The team came to me and asked for help.  I felt like I needed to be with them.  I felt like we could salvage the season if I was there for them.  It wasn’t practice.  I stayed in the dorm when they went to Greenwood.  My understanding was I shouldn’t go to practice or on the team bus.”

     

    “I want you here at 3p.m. this afternoon, Mr. Dooley.  Alone,” he said firmly.  “Do not have any more meetings with State’s baseball team.  Is that clear?”

     

    “Yes, sir.  Three o’clock,” I agreed.

     

    Most of the guys seemed to feel better about doing something.  While I was able to place the blame for our collapse, the rest of the team wasn’t so ready to blame Coach Briscoe.  We’d been left by Coach Bell and nothing had gone in our favor since.

     

    I didn’t mention my return invitation to the Chancellor’s office.  I still couldn’t read him.  His questions were carefully worded so he didn’t give much away. 

     

    Asking me to return alone hadn’t left me with a warm fuzzy feeling.  It was information the team didn’t need.

    Chapter 10

    Chancellor’s Call

    When I walked to the Chancellor’s office, everyone else was at practice.  I smiled at the secretary once inside.

    “You can go in,” the secretary said, smiling as though she knew something I didn’t know.

     

    I knocked twice and turned the knob.

     

    “Mr. Dooley, this is Umpire Lamb.”

     

    The middle aged man stood and we shook hands.  I’d never met an umpire before.  I’d never really looked at an umpire close up.  Their faces were almost always behind the umpire’s mask.

     

    There were three chairs in something like a semi-circle in front of the Chancellor’s desk.  I sat in the one closest to the door.  My instincts told me I might need to make a break for it.  Nothing like being prepared, but I wasn’t really prepared for the fellow who would fill the third chair.

     

    The door swung wide open and in charged Coach Briscoe, fashionably late, wearing a Cheshire cat size smile.  I tried to remember if I’d seen him smile before.

     

    “Sorry, I had to get practice going before I came over.  Give the boys some guidance.”

     

    “Did Coach Martin come by?  I sent him to make sure there was some supervision.”

     

    “Oh, yes, he’s down thee.  He isn’t familiar with my boys, but he’ll be okay if anything comes up.  Nice to see you,” he said to the umpire.

     

    “This is Umpire Lamb.  Coach Briscoe.”

     

    “Very glad to meet you,” Coach Briscoe oozed personality and warmth but neither man offered the other his hand.

     

    I was immediately captivated by this man who I’d never seen before.  He chatted with Chancellor Bishop like they were country club confidants.  I checked the room for a gallows.  I suspected a lynching was about to break out. 

     

    It was like being a Christian who gets an invitation to go down on the field, where the action takes place.  It’s only after he hears the door slammed and bolted that he sees the lions. 

     

    “Gentlemen, I wanted to have all three of you here in front of me at the same time.  I’ve spoken to each of you individually.  Like a blind man encountering an elephant, his description of the beast depend on the part he grabs first.

     

    “I want to ask a question.  Without anyone going into great detail, I want each of you to indicate with your index finger, to who goes the lion’s share of the responsibility for the disruption during the St. Anthony’s game?”

     

    I found myself staring at Coach Briscoe’s annoying stub of a finger.  It never occurred to me to look at Umpire Lamb, but I had to look somewhere, and his finger was pointed directly at Coach Briscoe.  I kept my fingers to myself.  I knew which way the railroad ran and I was the only one there who had no standing whatsoever.

     

    “Mr. Dooley, is there something wrong with your finger?”

     

    “No, my fingers are fine.  I realize I acted poorly toward Coach Briscoe.  It wasn’t a deliberate act of defiance.  It was a… a reaction, I guess.  I’m not proud of myself.”

     

    “Coach Briscoe, you seem certain Mr. Dooley is guilty.  Do you care to give cause?”

     

    “Dooley is a conspirator.  He’s out to get me.  He doesn’t respect me.  He refuses to follow orders.  He is continually undermining my authority like he’s the coach.  I told Coach Bell he was pampering Dooley.  He refused to listen.  He was protecting him, when he should have been disciplining him.

     

    “He is the problem,” Coach Briscoe pointed directly at me, giving upall pretense of having a personality.

     

    “I don’t know about any of that,” Umpire Lamb said. “But what disrupted the St. Anthony’s game was Coach Briscoe.  One of his players, the shortstop, Kane, made a bad play.  To say Coach Briscoe came unglued is an understatement.  I’ve never seen a coach at this level of competition act in such a disrespectful manor.

     

    “In fact this young man, …Dooley, I think.  His role was to restrain the second baseman,” he said, taking a pause.  “…Chance, yes, Dooley to Chance.  A fine double play combo.  It was Chance that came off the field upset by the play of Kane.  Dooley restrained him after Chance lost his temper.  He pushed Chance away from the bench.  This young man pushed Chance. 

     

    “I don’t recall him saying anything until that time.  There was an exchange as I walked back toward the bench.  Coach Briscoe said something about benching Chance I believe, and I’m sure Dooley responded before other players moved between Coach Briscoe and the two players in question.

     

    “I didn’t hear the entire exchange, but it didn’t have anything to do with me stopping the game.  I regarded Coach Briscoe as being out of control.  He was at the center of it and I wanted him seated and under control before I restarted the game. 

     

    “No, even Chance did no more than raise his voice.  When you are watching an important game slip away, I expect emotion.  For coaches and players to have angry words is part of the game.  I can’t imagine not having an emotional reaction in this case.  That’s something I see several times a year.  It doesn’t require me to stoop a game.”

     

    “Coach Briscoe, any rebuttal?”

     

    “Dooley has gotten to him.  He instigated it.  His staring at me like he knew more than I did.  He acted like a big shot in front of the team.  Secret meetings!  I told you he got the players all worked up after the Greenwood game.  I told you he disobeyed your orders and went into the locker room with them.  I knew what he was doing.  I told you what he was up to.”

     

    “So you did, and that’s why I asked for you all to come this afternoon.  I wanted to make sure I had the facts straight.  I want to thank you for coming in.  Before we’re done, Mr. Dooley, do you have anything else to tell me at this time?”

     

    “No, sir, I think he’s got a serious problem, but I don’t have anything to do with it.  I did my best when I thought my team needed me.  I’m sorry if I hurt his feelings.”

     

    “Well, I’ve got the picture.  Thanks for coming in.  No not you Coach Briscoe.  You sit.  I want to have a word with you if you don’t mind.”

     

    “I’ve got practice,” Coach Briscoe objected.

     

    “Mr. Dooley, you can go down to practice and see if you can be of some help to Coach Martin.  Thank you, Mr. Lamb.  I appreciate your attendance.”

     

    “No problem at all.  I wanted to see to it this never happened again.”

     

    “I can assure you it won’t.  Thank you both,” Chancellor Bishop said, holding the door open for us and closing it behind us.

     

    I went down to the practice field and found Coach Martin from the freshman team.  He was in a position very familiar to me.  He had his fingers woven through the chain link of the backstop, watching Andy take batting practice.  I went over to see if he objected to me being there and got a refreshing warm welcome..

     

    “Hi, Dooley,” he said, smiling pleasantly.  “He’s a thing of beauty.”

     

    “Yes, he is,” I agreed, not thinking anyone saw Andy the way I did.

     

    The bat cracked as Andy followed through easily on his swing.  The ball stayed within the confines of the fences by five or six feet.  On days when he hit away there was a manager who stood outside the fence to throw the balls back.  This was just a warming up exercise, letting his motion flow, not seeking distance but even then the balls were barely able to stay within the field of play.

     

    Today was a light day.  We went to Bradbury the following day.  Coach Martin would be on the bus with us.  Before I went to get on the bus I walked past Coach Briscoe’s office.  The door was open and the office was empty.  Anything that indicated Coach Briscoe had once been in charge disappeared overnight.

     

    We’d once more undergone a leadership change.  There wasn’t a word spoken.  Coach Martin simply eased into the role he was assigned.  No one questioned his ascending to the helm of the first team.  He was a soft spoken gentle man that I’d known only briefly as a freshman.  

     

    Over the next few days I found out that Chancellor Bishop talked privately to Chance, Kane, Andy, as well as other boys on the team before the final meeting in his office.  The man had done his homework.  All he had left to do was dismiss Coach Briscoe as a poor example for impressionable players on the State baseball team.

     

    We beat Bradbury 5-4 but it wasn’t as close as it sounds.

     

    It turned out to be a far bigger win than we knew at the time.  Greenwood lost to Concord.  We pulled back even with Greenwood, realizing they weren’t all that tough.  Concord was the last place team in our league. 

     

    This turn of events rejuvenated my team.  We were delirious with joy when word came of Greenwoods 3-2 loss.  Our energy and momentum had returned.  The dismissal of Coach Briscoe got the team back on track.  No one spoke of his erratic behavior or how fast we’d been derailed.  We were all thankful to still be alive in league play. 

     

    Moving back to the top of our league gave us an appreciation for our ability to come back.  We had no doubt we could beat anyone, but we understood if we didn’t stay at the top of our game we could be beaten.

     

    Coach Martin kept the lineup of available players in his pocket.  He had a habit of calling me over each time he made a decision on pitchers, or especially when he wanted a shortstop.  I wasn’t sure why this was. 

     

    I wanted to think he trusted my judgment.  I didn’t want to think Chancellor Bishop told him to include me in on decisions to sooth any damaged feelings.  Actually, I’d finally learned to read Chancellor Bishop.  It was easy.  Think logic.  He had earned my loyalty for not allowing a coach to run me out of the game without finding out the reason why.

     

    Having Chancellor Bishop worrying about my peace of mind wouldn’t be bad.  I accepted Coach Martin’s need for my opinion, because he genuinely seemed to want it.  I knew my team and he respected that.  It was a welcome change in coaching style.

     

                     *****

     

    It was odd to suit up against Bradbury.  It was our next to last regular season game.  My cleats felt funny and the uniform felt like a million bucks.  Everything changed once I suited up.  My estrangement from my team had ended.  I was back. 

     

    The doctor had cleared me that morning, after I counted hjs fingers successfully.  Fingers had become import in my life.  I remembered the fingers in Chancellor Bishop’s office. I point at no one.

     

    We took the field as the game got underway.  Chance came over and patted me on the butt, smiling broadly, saying nothing.  I stood at the shortstop position and felt like I’d been away a year.  Chance didn’t need to say anything.  I felt our presence marked the infield.  Together we became something special.  We almost never surprised one another.  It felt so good being there.  

     

    We threw a ball around the infield as the pitcher took his warm up pitches.  Chance sent the ball to me on one bounce each time the ball passed.  I felt good.  The time away dissolved without any adjustments required.  I’d played shortstop so long it was part of my being.  I didn’t need any practice or a refresher course.  What I did came as reflex.  I didn’t remember tha while sitting on the bench, because I wasn’t in the game.

     

    Bradbury’s first batter hit three foul balls down the third baseline.  He struck out on the next pitch.  I pounded my hand into my glove and took my stance with each pitch.  The second batter worked the count to 3-2 and the very next pitch flew up over his head and clanged against the chain link in the backstop.

     

    There was a surprising response to that particular sound.  I had a chill and became agitated.  It took my mind out of the game in a most disorienting fashion.  For a few seconds I felt lost.  I found myself watching the runner trot down to first base.  

     

    I pounded my glove and smelled the leather.  I told myself to get back to business.  I settled back into my shortstop mode, focusing in on the plate as the pitcher and catcher went through their routine.  I watched the signs being flashed until the pitcher got what he wanted.

     

    I pounded my glove and went back into my stance, ready to react instantly if the hitter got his bat on the ball.

     

    The ball was hit so sharply there was no time to think about making a play.  I was on it like a cat and whipped my throw to second.  It popped when the ball hit the leather of Chance’s glove.  He leaped out of the reach of the sliding runner’s cleats, delivering the double play throw to first base with time to spare.

     

    Bradbury was retired in the first.

     

    Chance looped his arm over my shoulder as we jogged together toward the bench.  I felt great.  I was back. 

     

    “What a throw,” I said.  “That was nice.”

     

    “Good to have you back, buddy,” he said, as I got ready to bat.

     

    When I reached for my batting helmet, it wasn’t there.  Of course it wasn’t.  It had splintered like my skull would have done if not inside that helmet at the time.

     

    “Hey, Chance, can I use your batting helmet?  I forgot I needed to get another one.”

     

    “Go for it, Do.”

     

    My bat was right out front where it always was.  I batted first and that’s the slot it had been in since the day I got…

     

    I swung the bat as I walked to the plate.  The Bradbury pitcher was still throwing warm up pitches.  I stood for a second behind the backstop.  The umpire indicated it was time to play ball.

     

    I moved into the batters box and swung the bat twice.  The weight felt perfect.  No readjustment needed.  I felt great.  All the sounds and smells were like they should be.  Sitting on the bench and not playing was totally different.

     

    The pitcher began his motion and the ball came in on me as I backed away from the too close pitch.  It did tick me off a little after missing a week after being hit.  I pulled the bat up so fast I almost hit myself in the head with it. 

     

    I was sweating.  My knees were starting to shake and I couldn’t believe my ears.

     

    “Strike!” the umpire declared.

     

    Wait a minute.  The damn ball almost hit me.  How could it have been a strike?  I looked at the umpire who was watching me do my imitation of an idiot.  This didn’t add up.

     

    I looked at the bench and both Andy and Chance had stood up.  They both stood on the edge of the grass out in front of the bench.  Coach Martin stood in front of his chair, looking concerned.

     

    What the hell was I doing staring at the bench?

     

    “You going to bat, son,” the umpire asked politely.

     

    It was Umpire Lamb.  I recognized his voice from Chancellor Bishop’s office.  I stared at him and he stared back, waiting.

     

    “Oh, yea,” I said, trying to act like I knew exactly what I was doing.

     

    I stepped back into the batters box, while feeling disoriented.  What the hell was wrong with me?  I swung the bat and looked out toward the pitcher. 

     

    “You all right, son?” the umpire sought clarification.

     

    “Yes, sir.  I’m fine.  Sorry,” I apologized, as I stood back in my batting stance and took two practice swings.

     

    I continued to sweat and I did all I could to keep my knees from shaking.  I stood there for three more pitches and I struck out without ever thinking of swinging at one of the pitches.  I hadn’t even seen the ball except for the one I saw coming at my head.  It’s all I could see.

     

    “You okay, Do?” Andy asked, as I sat back on the bench beside him.

     

    He took my bat and went over to slide it back in the bat rack.

     

    “You going to be okay?” Andy asked, looking at my face as he sat back down.

     

    “Yeah, I’m fine.  I need a little batting practice, I guess.”

     

    “You look a little pale,” he said, but I didn’t answer.

     

    I recognized the feelings.  I’d been afraid of the baseball for years.  I’d been hit a couple of times with wild pitches that got away, but it was like being brushed or punched on the arm by a buddy.  I’d gradually forgotten I was afraid of being hit, until I’d been hit in the head. 

     

    It was no brush back.  It could have done serious damage.  I’d faced my fear and beaten it before and  I’d beat it again, but probably not before my next at bat.

     

    By the time Andy came up Wertz had singled. Chance singled Wertz to third.  The pitcher wasn’t going to serve up any fat pitches, letting the first two go low and outside.  The third pitch was also outside, but it came up higher and Andy reached out his long arms and tagged it out over the right field fence.  Advantage State, 3 zip.

     

    There was one out and Kane doubled and scored on a single.  I was worried I’d come to bat again in the first inning, but there was a strikeout before the next batter flied out.  Advantage State, 4 zip.

     

    I got one shot at the ball in the second and threw the runner out at first.  There was a Bradbury single before we retired the side.  We came to bat in the second and I swallowed hard and figured I’d do better my next at bat.

     

    The pitcher struck out on three pitches and I’d already put on the helmet and retrieved my bat.  Andy and Chance watched me like a hawk.  I went directly up to the plate, taking practice swings on the way.  I just wouldn’t think about getting hit.  I’d make myself stand in and swing at the ball.

     

    It took me four pitches to strike out.  The bat remained on my shoulder.  Even when the idea of swinging at the pitch occurred to me, the ball was already in the catcher’s glove by that time.

     

    As I started to walk toward the dugout, the umpire called time and was suddenly in front of me. I pulled up short and stared through the bars on his face mask before he pushed it up on his hat.

     

    “Why don’t you call it a game, son?  You need to think about it awhile, Mr. Dooley.”

     

    “I’ll be all right,” I said.

     

    “Play until your next at bat.  Have your coach pull you.  If you don’t I will, Mr. Dooley.  This isn’t doing you or your team any favor.  Work it out and maybe you’ll feel better next game.”

     

    “Yes, sir,” I said, and I didn’t act like I was shocked or disturbed by his insight.

     

    I didn’t say anything when I went back to the bench.  Luckily the first pitch to Wertz went to second to first for the third out.  I took the field and no one said don’t.  Chance kept looking at me like he was expecting something to happen or maybe he was looking at me not sure what to expect.

     

    It was 5-1 when I was going to come to bat in the fifth inning.

     

    “Pull me out of the lineup,” I said to Coach Martin in a low confidential voice.

     

    He was immediately staring at his lineup card.  He wasn’t going to ask me why, which was a relief.  Of course everyone knew why.  I needed to pretend they  couldn’t see my fear.

     

    “Who do you want?” he asked, handing me the card.

     

    I looked down the bench, until I came to the man I knew would do the best job.  My instincts told me this wasn’t too bright, but it was the right answer.

     

    “Henry. He can play shortstop.  Put him in to bat for me and play my position.”

     

    “He can.  He was playing second for us and he started his first two games up here at first.  How do you know he can play short?”

     

    “Bobby Henry is his brother.  He can play shortstop.  He’s a way better hitter than me.”

     

    “Okay, Dooley, I guess you know what you’re doing.  Henry, grab a bat.  You’ll play shortstop.”

     

    “Sure,” Jeff said, looking a bit curious at his sudden elevation back into the lineup.

     

    “Well, grab a bat. That umpire isn’t going to beg you to come to the plate,” I said in a scolding voice.

     

    Andy and Chance didn’t say anything when I sat back down.  It was awkward sitting down before the game ended.  My future was in doubt once again.  I tried not to let it get me down but in a matter of a few days my life had gone through enough twists and turns to last me a lifetime.

     

    We won the game 6-2.  Jeff Henry played fine and Chance thanked me for not telling Coach Martin to put Kane back in at shortstop.  He didn’t ask me why I’d taken myself out of the game.  I was hoping someone might not have seen me shaking each time I went up to bat.

     

    Andy knew why and he tried to reassure me late that night.  I pretended it helped but what was inside my head wasn’t so easy to purge.  I wasn’t going to give up.  Baseball had become too important for me to walk away without a fight.

     

    I didn’t play the Greenwood game.  It was too important to play around with me hoping I might put my fear behind me.  We won 7-4 and were in the division playoff.  No one else from our league made it.  The competition from the other leagues was too intense.  I didn’t mind not having to play Greenwood again. 

     

    Bale pitched a one hitter in the first playoff game.  Andy hit two home runs and Chance got two hits and walked once.  We won the second game 5-1 and the third 3-0.  When we made it to the final four, we won 2-0 and we won the division championship game 7-1 and were seated second in our section of the NCAA championships in our bracket.

     

    I’d played in each of the division games and had no trouble at all.  Coach Martin got the bright idea of batting me eighth, so I could decide at that time if I wanted to try batting or turn the shortstop position over to the very capable Jeff Henry.

     

    It was simple but effective.  I got to stay in the field for four or five innings and only come to bat once.  Jeff was delighted to share the shortstop chores with me.  He kept thanking me for letting him play, and I pretended I was doing him the favor.  It was a way to keep my head in the game. 

     

    By the NCAA Championships I reevaluated my presence in the games.  I realized how easy I could cost my team a game and Jeff became the starting shortstop.  He was only hitting .358, but it would have to do.

     

    State made it into the final sixteen.  In the top bracket they called it the sweet sixteen, but, no matter what you call it, it was sweet indeed.  Andy and Chance were on fire.  Bale was back to being unbeatable.  Unfortunately there was only one Bale.

     

    We lost 6-4 in the round of sixteen.

     

    This was the highest State had ever finished in our bracket of the NCAA Championship.   We went home feeling like we’d accomplished something.  We were greeted as winners, because we’d proved we were.  Our flirtation with falling apart gave us a new appreciation for what we accomplished in the end.

     

    There was a few days for us to just be students, friends, and companions, but like all the good stuff in life, it ended way way too soon.

     

    In the baseball draft Andy went in the first round fifth pick to Lincoln, Nebraska.  Chance, Wertz, and Bale were all picked early.  The heart of our team was going pro. 

     

    We’d seen how fragile the game was and how fast you can go from winner to loser.  We had finished on top of our game and the eyes were on them as strong players with futures in the game.  They were on their way to the Big Show.

     

    Parting with my best friends, teammates, and my lover, wasn’t the easiest thing I’d ever done.  I knew they were doing what was right for them.  I’d known all along Andy had to go out and earn his way in baseball.  There was no way I could go with him without being a major distraction.  The time we’d get together wouldn’t be worth the damage it might do to his career.

     

    Besides, I had to earn some money in case my senior baseball season didn’t come to pass.  Coach Martin had been a fine coach.  He was a bit long in the tooth and may or may not want the headache of coaching an entire season with State’s first squad.  He had a relatively easy time coaching the freshman team but more than half the first team had left, either graduated or they went in the draft.  Next season would be a major rebuilding year at State.

     

    I took the rest of my final exams.  My parents picked me up in front of the baseball dorm a few days after my closest friends had gone. 

     

    I felt a little odd driving away.  No matter what happened in my senior year, nothing was going to be the same without my friends.  My difficulty with facing pitched balls placed my future at State in jeopardy. 

    No one promised me a rose garden.

    Part IV

    The Senior Season

    No Invitation

    “What do you plan to do this summer?” my father asked my first morning home.

    “You mean besides eat you out of house and home?” I asked, yawning and enjoying our quiet house.

    “You’ve lost weight.  You need to let your mother feed you the way you know she loves to do.  How are the headaches.”

    “Fine.  Who said anything about headaches, I caught myself too late.”

            “Dr. Wilson.  He says you’ll experience headaches for some time to come.  He wants to take a look at you.  We’re going out to the community picnic on Memorial Day.  He’ll take a look at you while you’re there.  He’s going to notice the weight lose.”

    “I’ll be looking for a job.  I might not be playing ball next season.  I want to get some money ahead.  I don’t want to risk getting caught short.”

            “Your mother and I have some money we’ve put away.  I don’t think you should work until Dr. Wilson takes a look at you.  You don’t think your scholarship is going to take care of it, John?”

    “Not if I don’t play, Dad.  I can’t take the chance.  I ruffled a lot of feathers, you know.  You always exhaust all avenues before you blindside your coach.  Administrators to miss little details like that.  I was out of bounds and I expect to pay for it.”

    “You did what you did for your team, John,” my father said.

    “You’re the captain of the team.  They certainly can’t just let you go?” my mother argued.

            “I was captain last season.  I was Coach Bell’s captain.  Coach Bell is gone.  The heart of the team is gone.  I don’t know if Coach Martin will be back.  Jeff Henry is probably going to be starting shortstop no matter who the coach is.  I got the scholarship from Coach Bell.  I don’t know they want to honor the final year.  He arranged for me to have the final year on it on his way out the door.  If they don’t want to honor it I won’t fight them.”

            “What about Andy.  We were sure you’d want to spend part of your summer with him,” mom said.  “We put money away so you could.”

            “What I want and what I need to do aren’t necessarily the same, mom.  Andy has his hands full trying to start at Lincoln.  I’d be a distraction and I don’t want that.  If I can make enough money, I’ll go there before I go back to school.  If I don’t we’ll have to stay in touch on the phone and in letters.  He knows I know how important it is he has his mind on his game.  He’s got enough pressure on him without me being out there in the way.”

            My father made several phone calls that morning to see if any of his businessman friends could hire me for the summer.  They all knew me from baseball at State.  Every time I spoke to one of them about what I was looking for, we’d spend the entire time talking baseball.

    The most logical place was Stan Bartlett Roofing.  He had several large projects, including my high school, which would keep me busy through the summer at the kind of pay that I’d need for school expenses.

    I didn’t want to drain my parents and staying busy made life way easier.  Dropping in bed each night exhausted was good for me.  Dr. Wilson took a look in my eyes once a week for my first month home.  He would always say, “Hmmmmm!”  I never knew what it meant but he simply said for me to come back in a week.

            Roofing was a dirty smelly business.  It took me until the end of my first week on the 10 hour a day job to get a hold of Andy.  He was living in a boarding house in a room with three other Lincoln ballplayers. 

    He hadn’t started yet but he had pinch hit twice, striking out once and grounding out the other time.  We talked for fifteen minutes before he had to get off the line to let someone else use the phone.  They didn’t have a phone in their room, so our conversations were to be short.

            On days off he called me from whatever payphone he could fine, spend the two bucks fifty in change for three minutes, give me the number of the phone, and I’d call him back so we could talk for a long time.  He was in a good mood but not happy without me being there to encourage him.  I told him I didn’t know if I could come out before school started, but I would try.

            It was tough being so far away from the guy I loved.  I missed having him in my arms, sleeping together, and of course the benefits that came with it.  One great thing about roofing, I was beat each night from the ten hour days and half a day on Saturdays.  On Sundays I slept and dreamed about my man.

            I forever had the smell of tar in my nose and I had specks of it burned into the hair on my legs and arms.  My uniform was a pair of shorts, boots that came almost up to my knees, and a pair of heavy leather gloves to protect my hands.  It was like working on the surface of the sun and I was nauseated most days.

    I had no appetite for the first time as far back as I could remember, and after a few bites of my mother’s excellent cooking, all I wanted was to hit the shower and fall in bed.  Dr. Wilson reminded me that I was back down to the same weight as in my senior year.  I’d been fifteen pounds heavier at the beginning of the year before when I had my school physical.

    Laying around in bed and making love with Andy had me heavier than I needed to be but being a roofer was a sure recipe to boil any water out of my body.

            By July I’d lost ten pounds since returning home and still had no appetite when I sat at the table.  My mother fixed my favorites and I picked at them before giving up on her meal.  They knew it was the environment where I was working and the money was too good for me to look elsewhere.

    The temperatures on the high school’s roof was over a hundred on sunny days before you turned on the burners to heat the roofing materials, it must have been a hundred and twenty degrees by noon each day.

            Sunday was my day of rest and thankfully Mr. Bartlett was a good Christian who honored the Sabbath, or he’d have wanted us working seven days a week.  You can’t look a gift horse in the mouth and I was being well paid for my labor and was depended upon to show up each day when many men worked two or three days and took off two or three days.

            Whenever Mr. Bartlett came out to the jobsite he would call me off the roof, too hot for him up there, and he’d hand me an ice cold soda in a cup of ice, and we’d talk baseball for a half an hour.  He wanted my read on all the State boys who turned pro at the end of the season.  He wanted me to tell him we were going to repeat our winning season.

            I told him we had lost a lot of our best players and this would be a rebuilding season.  He didn’t ask why a guy with a full scholarship was working for him, and I didn’t have to tell him I probably wasn’t playing next season.  It was a discussion I didn’t want to have, because the time I spent sitting down in his Silverado were periods of time I could get off that hot roof.

            I knew a lot more than I was saying, but I didn’t bother sharing that my suspicions were being confirmed.  By mid-July it was apparent I wasn’t being invited to summer practice.  I’d have had the letter by then, arriving back at school by the end of July.  I was doomed to stay on hot roofs for the rest of the summer but I would have a good down-payment on my senior year. 

    Since I was previously a scholarship student and a member in good standing of the baseball team, I was sure they’d see to it I got whatever financing I might need to complete my senior year at State.  I was carrying a B average and if they gave me any trouble I’d go see Chancellor Bishop to argue my case, as I would willingly let him out of honoring the scholarship.  I didn’t think he would argue against me too vehemently.  He’d been fair during the dust up after Coach Bell’s departure.

            Chance called in July to find out what was up.  He was playing second base and batting .312 at Austin.  His infield was less than solid and he wanted me to apply for the shortstop position.  I told him I thought my baseball career was coming to an end and I’d never planned to go pro. 

    He thought I was foolish, remembering our double-play combination as a thing of beauty.  I did love fielding and would find it hard to be at State and not be with the baseball team, but the fact that my closest allies were all gone would make it easier. 

    It wasn’t my team any more.  I suppose some things grow on you and I’d probably watch the baseball team closely, but not being invited to summer practice meant I could get on with my life after baseball that much earlier, but first I had to finish my roofing career and get that damn smell out of my nose.

    I took to standing in front of the open freezer door, getting ice out for my ice tea and taking my time.  I’d fold up in my chair at the kitchen table and roll the ice cold glass across my forehead.

    “Oh, John, go take a shower.  Get ot of those smelly clothes,” mom complained.

    It took me fifteen minutes to have enough energy to climb the stairs to my room.  Then I’d look at the inviting bed with those clean cool white sheets, and it took all my will-power not to drop into and fall asleep.  My mother would have skinned me alive if I did such a thing and besides, the shower was like heaven.  Once in I didn’t want to come out.  The cold shower was my favorite and yet as quick as I came out my body was overheating again.

    It was the week before school began that I called to see what the status of my dorm room was.  I’d received no word on it and would need to make arrangements.  The registration office said that it still had my name on it with an open slot that the baseball coach hadn’t designated as of yet.

    Maybe they were going to give me time to secure other accommodations?  I’d been in dorm housing since my first day and maybe they’d see to it I got decent lodging. 

    Realizing that I didn’t need to go room searching just yet, I was on the phone to get the next bus to Lincoln.  My parents fussed that we hadn’t gone anywhere together and I apologized, kiss my mother’s cheek, and climbed aboard the mid-day bus to St. Louis.

    I waited in the St. Louis bus station for six hours to get the bus to Lincoln.  I called and left Andy a message that I’d arrive at 5:30 the following morning.  He was at the ballpark and there was a game that night.  They’d leave the message in his room.

    From that minute on I was on cloud nine.  I was going to be with Andy.  I’d been too tired and too out of sorts to give it much thought until I was on my way and then, the closer I got, the more excited I got.  I mean really excited and it made it hard to piss or even stand up in front of the built in audience.

    Andy met my bus and the hug was hard to break.  Feeling him, smelling him, having my arms around him was like greeting a lover after a long absence.  I’d never been happier and I couldn’t stop smiling.  He took my bag and looked at me longingly.

    “You’re skinny,” he said, after we began walking away from the bus stop.

    “I am not.”

    “What’s that smell?” Andy asked, sniffing loudly as he put his face close to me.  “How long you been on that bus?  You need a shower.”

    “It’s roofing material.  You’ll get use to it.  I did,” I said, unhappy he said something.

    I paid for a motel room across from the stadium where Lincoln played home games.  Andy was in town for a six game home stand and we’d be together all the time he wasn’t at the ballpark, but first things first.

    I didn’t get the door closed before Andy had me on the bed and we made out like there was no tomorrow.  We were half dressed and half undressed by the time we finished round one.  I excused myself to take the shower I knew I needed.  By the time I got soaped up and the water perfect, Andy was climbing in, rubbing his body on mine, collecting soap.

    It is weird how time stands still when you’re making love, even when you’re taking a shower.  Being without him for months meant every second was spent in an embrace and we didn’t get through for long when he was back for more.

    Andy was a tiger and I loved him and missed him and couldn’t believe I’d lived a summer without him.  We had five more days together and we’d be together every minute we could be.  He had to report to the park shortly before noon and I got some sleep. 

    He wasn’t in the starting lineup yet, but he did come in late in ball games to spell the regular left fielder.  At times he played right field and he’d hit three homers in his limited time at Lincoln.

    Rumors were the left fielder was going up to the New Jersey team soon and Andy was being groomed so he could adjust to the minor league style of ball.  He was comfortable, happy, and at ease with his team. 

    The audience was less forgiving than college crowds who stood by their teams through thick and thin.  The minor league audience was looking for good baseball and let you know when they weren’t getting it. 

    I stayed away from the ballpark until game time my first night.  I didn’t want to be a distraction, but he gave me a ticket for every game and that was fine.  I loved watching him play.  I loved being able to see him, even when I couldn’t.

    It didn’t take two minutes for us to be back at one another once the game was over and I walked him back to our motel room.  He hadn’t played so he had plenty of energy.  Only after a couple of go-rounds did he finally calm down enough for me to just hold him in my arms.  He immediately fell asleep and for the first time in months we were both at ease. 

    Our second night together was a non-stop love fest.  Andy was so horny he was done before we got started the first time.  I had worried he’d get over me and have lost his passion for me, but absence had made our hearts grow even fonder, especially after so many years together.  We knew our time was coming and our future together would develop out of the separation we were forced to endure now.

    We wrestled rolled and played hide the sausage in as many ways as we knew how to do it.  The best of all was having him to hold, feeling the soft warmth of him next to me, feeling his body grow limp as he slipped into a deep comfortable sleep.  I suspected he’d slept no better than I had over our months apart. 

    We both found it difficult to separate from one another when it was time for him to eat and get to the ballpark for warm-ups and the team meeting before the game.

    He came in to play centerfield in the seventh inning in the second game.  In the ninth he came to bat and knocked the second pitch out over the wall in deep center field.  It was a monster home run.  I could see him looking for me as he trotted around the bases and I stood, wildly applauding my man.  When passing the section where I was sitting along the third base line, he tipped his hat and the crowd roared their approval as his team met him at the palte.

    If anyone tells you that having a week together after nearly three months a part is enough, it’s not true.  Getting back on that bus was one of the hardest things I’d ever done.  Had he asked me to stay, I would have, but he didn’t.  He knew I had to finish college and that’s the way it was.

    I wanted to stay with Andy and if not for needing to have a career of my own, I might have stayed with him.  As a big time slugger he was going to make a lot of money in the big leagues, but that was supposition. 

    There were too many variables to think that big money was really going to appear.  I needed to be able to hold my own in the business world in case Andy never made the big bucks.  That way he’d get all the time he needed if I was working.

    It would have been easy to stay with him and life is never easy.  At times it may be good but when it’s easy you aren’t doing it right or giving it your all. 

    I pried myself away from my man to go back to school to give us the insurance policy we needed.  I don’t think Andy had a backup plan after baseball, but he put all in had into the game and of course he didn’t want to consider what might happen if he didn’t make it to the Bigs.

    I had already packed for school.  My mother had ironed everything neatly and put a lot of my shirts on hangers and all empty spaces were filled with snacks and all the things I loved but hadn’t been eating over the summer.  She lamented my weight loss and had Dad accompany me into the dorm building to help carry stuff for my room in case I was too weak.

    “Ah, Mr. Dooley,” the attendant behind the desk said, reaching for my key once he checked his log book.

    The room was as I had left it when I’d left after my junior year.  I wasn’t about to argue the point.  I wouldn’t feel all that comfortable living among baseball players when I was no longer one, but it saved me a lot of money and I’d stay as long as they’d let me. 

    I’d come early enough to have time to look around in case I’d have to find another place to live.  Now, I’d have time to check out my classes and see if I wanted to make any changes.  I liked State before the invasion of students disrupted everything.

    Chapter 2

    Chancellor’s Call

    It was difficult not thinking of Andy and the fact he wasn’t going to be there for me for the first time.  From early on in my career at State, I’d been put with Andy.  Little could I guess that three years later I’d be back at State, thinking about my lover when I thought about him.  My return to school was bittersweet.

    It took much of the afternoon for me to unpack satisfactorily.  I still wanted to be ready to move at a moments notice, but I’d need time once school started.  By that time all the convenient rooms around campus would be rented, leaving me to scramble off campus for digs.  Moving was distasteful but a possibility.

    It wasn’t a good idea to get too comfortable but I was comfortable there after three years.  Giving it up would mean giving up my many connections with my baseball past.  Baseball wasn’t in my blood, but it sure as hell was on my mind.

    I lasted until after I’d gone off campus for a burger before I walked over to the baseball complex.  It was quiet.  Summer practice was over and everyone was getting ready to return to school for the new school year.  The grass needed a trim and I remembered my turn at lawn care and management at State along with Andy.  It made me smile as I went to sit on the team bench.  It was bare and there was no sign of a team or its players in the empty space. 

    I sat for a long time realizing it was one of the few places where I’d belonged beyond my house and my town.  The baseball field was part of who I was for three seasons.  There were struggles, a brotherhood of teammates, and the final glorious victories that raised us all beyond anywhere we’d been before.

    Together we’d gone far and these were memories that would compliment my life.  As a team we’d bonded beyond the game.  I had no brothers but Andy and Chance were as close as if we’d known each other all our lives.  I depended on them to be there for me all the time.  Their absence was never more keenly felt than at the baseball complex.

    I couldn’t imagine being as lucky as I’d been.  I’d started playing baseball in high school.  I played to waste time.  It was nearly seven years since I first played baseball on a team.  It was Bobby Henry who gave me my infielder’s insight on the game.  It followed an ebb and flow.  You tightened up to deny the hitter his favorite spot.  You loosened up to reduce the hits for extra bases down the foul lines.

    “Fielding is an art, Dooley.  Your glove is your brush.  Your footwork is the dance you do.  Make a great play and they remember it when they come to the plate.  They want to hit the ball away from you.  You are inside their head and they are less likely to get a hit.”

    The shortstop was at the center of a game.  Yeah, everyone remembered Andy, Monte, and Wertz for their homers, but I held the infield together so a lesser team couldn’t scratch hit us to death and win by luck alone.  The best shortstops could turn twice the number of double-plays.  With Chance on second, we were a threat every time a man reached first and the other teams knew it.

    I stepped away from out bench and jogged from home plate to first, from first to second, second to third, and then I walked to the plate.  The bags were all up and in the storage locker and there was an impression where the plate sat down in the ground so it was level.

    I looked up at the stands and felt a little emptiness in the pit of my stomach that joined the burger, fries, and soda.  I looked at my feet and wondered what Andy was doing that early evening.  If I got to keep the dorm room where we’d so frequently made love, I’d get a phone with the savings.  There was a glimmer of hope left but no more.

    I walked around the corner of the stands and standing at the gate was Coach Martin, watching me.  How long he’d been standing there I didn’t know and he didn’t say.

    “Hello, Mr. Dooley.  Nice to see you made it back.”

    “Yes, sir.  How are you?” I asked, wanting to grill him about where I stood but knowing it wasn’t the time and the decision didn’t rest with him.

    “Not quite settled into the idea of coaching the varsity for a full year.  I told my wife I’d retire two years ago.  Coach Bell talked me into staying.  You don’t figure that clever son-of-a-gun knew Briscoe was going to bomb and they’d need to ask me to pick up the pieces?”

    “You did a damn good job, Coach.  Final sixteen in the NCAA.  I’d say you’re up for a nice salary increase.”

    “Money isn’t everything, Mr. Dooley.  This team could put me in my grave.  It’s all rebuilding here on out and it was never Coach Briscoe’s team and it surely wasn’t mine.  You boys were carefully groomed and trained by a master, Coach Bell.  You can take him off the bench but you can’t deny it was his team that went to the sixteen round. 

    “You can bet he was there, Mr. Dooley.  He was in the crowd, somewhere, each game you played.  I imagine he was quite proud of his boys and you did him proud, Mr. Dooley.”

    “I didn’t even play.”

    “It was your play that got us there.  We were lucky to have a good shortstop that could fill your shoes without giving up a lot of your mobility.  Jeff’s going to be fine.”

    Nothing in anything Coach Martin said answered my questions.  Talking about the guys, my team, our finish, made it impossible for me to let him walk away without telling me what I was waiting to find out.  I wanted to know where I stood at State.

    There was no time like the present to find out.  Coach Martin had opened the door and I came charging through.

    “I didn’t get invited for summer practice,” I said, biting my tongue, not wanting to complain to him.

    “Chancellor’s call, Mr. Dooley.  You need to talk to him.  I’m the coach but he’s in charge.  He specifically told me, ‘don’t send a letter to John Dooley.’ 

    “I’m sorry.  I just do what I’m told.  He says coach my varsity, I coach it.  You’ve got to talk to him to find out what he has on his mind.  He doesn’t tell me much and specifically he hasn’t indicated he’d pay a dime more to have me stay on for this season.”

    “Coach Briscoe was convinced I lead a conspiracy against him.  The Chancellor decided against him, but he felt I had some responsibility for what happened.  I could have tried to work with the man.  I never did.  I don’t blame Chancellor Bishop.  He can’t tolerate mutiny.”

    “I don’t know anything, but I do know this.  Coach Briscoe was supposed to coach the baseball team.  He let it go to his head, Mr. Dooley.  No one could tell him anything if he got into one of his moods where he knew best. 

    “It’s why Coach Bell kept him so far removed from decision making.  Briscoe was a fair second or third team coach, but he didn’t have a head for the natural subtleness of the game.  All he saw was win, lose.  I don’t know what the Chancellor wants and I’m smart enough to let him decide this one on his own.  He’s in the Bahamas fishing this week.  He’ll be back before classes begin and he out to be in a pretty fine mood.”

    “Well, I’m back in my dorm room and there was no question about giving me the key.  That’s all I got, Coach.  If he wants me out he isn’t leaving me any time to find a room.”

    “Yeah, Henry asked me if he could share the room with you.  I told him I didn’t see any reason why not, but I’d have to make sure it was okay with you.  I don’t want him in the freshman dorm any longer than necessary and he asked to room with you.  I’ve got two extra rooms in your dorm, because of so many boys leaving.  I won’t fill them, Mr. Dooley.  That way you’ll stay where you are for as long as you need it if we don’t get the outcome we want.”

    “Jeff’s fine with me.  Do you think Chancellor Bishop is going to let me stay in the baseball dorm if he isn’t going to allow me to play?”

    “Until I hear different, you are a scholarship player.  That’s the way Coach Bell wrote it and I go by what’s written.  It’s the way I see it.  He’ll have to tell me to move you out.  If he doesn’t say it you’re fine where you are.”

    “Yeah, I figured it would be like that.  I appreciate you doing that for me.  It will be hard to find a room once school starts.”

    “If he tells me you are out of the program and he wants the room, I’ll tell him you need time to make other arrangements.”

    “Thanks, Coach.  I appreciate that.  You know I can’t hit?” I said in what would be my rational for Chancellor Bishop dumping me.

    “No, I know you got hit in the head.  I know you think you can’t hit.  It’s a demon you need to face on your own terms.  The kind of glove you bring to the game is invaluable, Mr. Dooley, it would be a shame for me not to have it patrolling my infield.  The batting will come back in time if you don’t convince yourself otherwise.”

    “You think so?”

    “I’ve seen it before.  A guy gets hit, gets gun shy, shakes, sweats when he comes to bat, closes his eyes, swings wild, doesn’t swing at all, and if they stick it out long enough, one day they get a hit, and then another, and another, and the next thing you know, they forget they can’t hit and just play ball.”

    “I was always scared of the ball, even in high school,” I admitted to him in my version of confession.

    “Look at where you are, Mr. Dooley.  You’re at State.  You didn’t get here by accident.  If you were always scared of the ball, you should be pretty proud you still faced the pitchers year after year.  That takes courage.  Don’t sell yourself short and things might be a lot different than you suppose.  I can make no guarantees, but I know what I know after fifty years in the game.”

    “Thanks.  I like being in the infield.  I loved having Chance there with me.  Damn we were good, Coach,” I bragged.  “It was magic.”

    “The best double-play combo I’ve seen in ages, and I’ve seen a few.”

    “He’s already in the starting line-up and batting over .300,” I bragged.  “He’s on the way to the Bigs.”

    “He’s a keeper, Mr. Dooley.  He’ll have no trouble making it to the Bigs if he stays healthy and keeps his nose clean.”

    It was a refreshing conversation.  Just two guys talking ball.  Coach Martin was smooth, relaxed, and smart enough to know he didn’t know everything and wasn’t about to presume for me. 

    I didn’t know Chancellor Bishop very well, but I knew he kept his cards close to his vest.  The fact Coach Martin didn’t know what was up with him didn’t surprise me. 

    We shook hands before I returned to the empty dorm and my quiet room.  The meeting did nothing but make me become more obsessed with my future.

    I slept in Andy’s top bunk and his comforting smell was still there and I dreamed about being in his arms all night long.  I woke up disappointed, but the dream had to do for the time being.  It was vivid enough to make me feel as if we’d actually been together.  This was comforting on a day I was becoming more anxious about my future.

    School was a walk in the park.  I needed the credits for English and History to have the credits to graduate.  My business courses were the easiest, but I didn’t mind any of my classes.  It just wasn’t going to require a big effort to pass all my classes.

    I went down off campus and rummaged through the used books at the corner thrift store.  I spent two dollars and a quarter for nine books that were new titles to me.  ‘Ruby Fruit Jungle’ sounded like the most fun.  ‘Get Shorty’ was a movie I’d seen and Elmore Leonard was a most excellent writer.  I’d compare the book to use up some time.  

    I read constantly until classes began.  It was a blessing to have something to do, getting to eat in the cafeteria, not so much.  The food wasn’t bad but it lacked the gusto I enjoyed and got at home.

    It was my final year of college and I didn’t have any idea of what I’d be doing in a year.  It was the first time in my life the plan had run out.  The idea of opening a small appliance repair shop would allow me to work in Statesville.  Mr. Bartlett was lobbying for me to return to his company in a supervisory role, which was a backup position if the business idea took time to take off.

    Andy being certain to change teams a couple of times before going to the big leagues wouldn’t allow for us to make any permanent arrangement.  We’d take our time making sure we didn’t waste a lot of time and energy playing musical chairs.  My income would allow him that much more time to succeed without the pressure of how to survive.

    I couldn’t help with the house he wanted to buy his family.  It was his priority when we first met and I wouldn’t want him to do something different on my account.  We were going to be fine and spend a lifetime together, giving a little bit of time to show his appreciation to his family seemed noble to me.

    My desire to play baseball hadn’t diminished, even if my ability to play was in doubt, and there was someone between me, my desire, and my ability. 

    The thing that stood between me and my future, the fact I wasn’t invited to summer practice on the Chancellor’s say so.  I could have seen some hope if not for that.  It didn’t bode well for my baseball future. 

    Maybe on his fishing trip he’d catch some big fish and figure it would be bad luck to cut me loose.  At least it would give him time to think about it and reconsider.  I had a feeling Chancellor Bishop rarely reconsidered anything.  He took a lot of time before deciding anything so he didn’t need to give it any more thought.

    All my classes turned out to be keepers.  I had more electives and didn’t need all the credits for graduation, but I needed them to keep my mind off Andy, baseball, and a future I could not yet see.   

    I stopped by the baseball diamond between classes on the second day and the grounds keepers were busy trimming and mowing the grass around the field.  They rarely let it go for more than a week or ten days but after summer practice it wasn’t touched until just before fall practices were called.

    The team needed to stay in shape and keep their timing down.  Fielding took a lot less time to work its way back into the routine at a playing level.  It was batting that took the most time to get back to game readiness.

    It was at the end of the week I was handed an envelope when I picked up my key at the front desk of the dorm.  I knew who it was from.  I climbed the stairs to my room, dumping my books on the chair in front of my computer before dropping down on Jeff’s bottom bunk, leaning back and looking at the envelop, I held it up at arms length for some time. 

    I pictured the old guy who was on late night television.  He’d hold the envelope to his forehead to read what was inside.  It wasn’t a consideration, but opening it wasn’t as easy as it should have been.  I knew my future was tied to whatever was inside.

    By the time I opened it I had figured out what it said.  Chancellor Bishop wasn’t going to write me a note to tell me about it.  My wait wasn’t over yet.

    The letters embossed at the top of the single slip of paper, ‘From The Chancellor’s Desk.’  His handwriting under the golden letters was bold and concise.  ‘See me tomorrow between 3:00 and 3:30.  Bishop.’

    I didn’t sleep that night. 

    “What’s wrong, Do?” Jeff asked, after my third trip to the bathroom that hour.

    “Nothing.  Just restless.”

    “Tell me about it.  Wake me up when you go to sleep, okay.”

    Jeff was okay.  I got cross when someone kept me from sleeping.  He was so quiet I had to look to see if he was there.  He studied when he was in the room and didn’t waste a lot of time.  It was the first time we were alone together in a confined space and it took some getting use to.

    I knew Bobby was quite intelligent as well as a good ball player.  Jeff had finished his first year with a better grade point average than I had my first year.

    I lay a wake remembering baseball, how I got into it, how much of a part of me it was.  You can hardly spend seven years doing something hours each day and not wonder what happens when you are no longer doing it.  I wondered if it was like retiring from a job you like.

    I liked baseball and now that retirement was on the table, I wasn’t ready to stop playing.  I wanted to play baseball my senior year.  Yes, I could probably pay all my bills and not go too deeply in dept to finish my senior year.  I could graduate without baseball, but by daylight I had become very nervous that my days as a player at State might end that afternoon.

    I’d been in my dorm room for over a week since the Chancellor’s return.  I guess he had more to do than worry about one baseball player’s future.

    Coach Martin was no one’s middle man and he wouldn’t tell me if he’d spoken to the Chancellor about me.  Stopping to see him first was a waste of our time.  I liked Coach Martin and regretted him being in the middle of the confusion about who would be playing in his infield.

    He was stretching the boundaries of his life beyond what he’d planned.  I had no doubt he’d walk in a New York minute if Chancellor Bishop jerked him around even a little.

    But Chancellor Bishop wasn’t a jerker.  He didn’t do anything without a plan.  He would have worked it all out in his mind by now and he had a lot to do today before he had time to see me.  Thinking about it didn’t do any good.  Not thinking about it was impossible.  I could have skipped class and may well have missed one with the state of mind I was in.  One eye was constantly on the clock as gravity refused to allow the hands to move all day.

    My life was in the balance and time stood still.

    Chapter 3

    Judgment Day

    It was on this day I missed Andy most.  Not having him at my elbow made me sad.  This was the place where we were always together.  I knew his schedule each day and he knew mine.  If we merely wanted to catch a glimpse of one another between classes or at mid-day, we knew where to go.

    It might be as little as a nod and a smile to make the day easier.  Some times we’d stand off to one side as students headed in all directions, paying little attention to two lovers loving.

    These intimate moments outside our room were made harder because of our notoriety.

    ‘Nice homer, Andy.’ 

    ‘Great play, Dooley.’

    It spoke of who we were and that we were never alone together, except in the room, which I now shared with Jeff Henry.  Even when we sat off to one side during meals, wanting to share a few moments, it was interrupted by Chance or Wertz or any number of the guys we loved but wanted to be free of for a few minutes.

    I’d love to have Andy with me with all the interruptions and the lack of privacy that kept us from being as close as we would have liked.  I’d love to sit down for lunch with Andy and have Chance simply plopping down with his typical, ‘what’s up, Do?’

    Maybe if I took more psychology courses I’d be better able to understand people like Briscoe and Chancellor Bishop.  It might make it possible for me to understand why, at the moment that would dictate my future at State, I thought of the people who were no longer there to do me any good.  Yesterday had come and gone and today I’d come face to face with where my future would take me.

    Saying the day was lost on me is an understatement.  There was one thing my mind kept coming back to.  What would Chancellor Bishop say?  Was I in or was I out?  Would I stay at State or go to seek comfort near Andy?  As inconceivable as it was for me to have such a thought before I graduated, without baseball, I wasn’t sure I wanted to be there any longer.

    I didn’t eat lunch, went to the gym to workout, and at 3:00 I entered the Chancellor’s office.

    “You can go in, Mr. Dooley,’ the secretary said with her usual smile.

    “Ah, Mr. Dooley,” the Chancellor said, looking up from his writing to see who was there.  “I’ll just be a second.  You can take a seat.”

    I sat in the chair across from his desk and watched him jot down quick words before he put down the pen and pushed himself back away from his desk.

    “How are you?” He asked happily.

    “Fine,” I said, saying all there was for me to say.

    “Yes, of course.  I suppose you have questions.  Let me see if I can answer them for you.  I hope you don’t mind but I did something I don’t feel comfortable doing, but in your case it seemed necessary.  You’d never have agreed to it had we discussed it beforehand, so there was no discussion.

    “I’m just running on.  I told Coach Martin not to invite you to summer practice, as you know.  Coach Martin mentioned you had talked.  I was too busy to bring you in sooner but we’ll add the final touches to our arrangement today.”

    Being a well educated man, I wondered if he didn’t know how to get to the damn point and quit roaming all over the place. 

    I squirmed, listening careful to pick out something he said that went in my favor, or even against me for that matter, but he wandered, not getting close to explaining anything to me. 

    “With you taking that blow to the head and having so little time to recover before we were knee deep in the NCAA Championships, I felt, and I did discuss your case with the university doctors, it might be best for you to sit out summer practice.  You were certainly playing some of your best ball at the time you were injured and resting you seemed the prudent thing to do.

    “Summer practice is a conditioning session to get the new ballplayers familiar with our system and coaches.  We like having you top notch players there as guides so they can get to know you.  It’s a good way to integrate the new young talent with the more experienced players.  It gives them a look at the guys who play their position and whose job they may be after.

    I listened for the punch line.  Chancellor Bishop had always been direct with me.  This was a lot of information I didn’t need.  Once he finally got to me, right off he threw me a curve.

    “You’ve lost some weight.  I trust you are feeling fine?”

    “I’m fine,” I said misplacing my patience.

    “Yes, of course.  Mr. Dooley, what I’m going to suggest is unorthodox.  The more I thought about it the more I questioned my logic on the subject, but I decided it is something I need to do.  I want you to consider a position as Coach Martin’s assistant coach.  Coach Bell talked to me about your ability to get his less talented fielders to produce good plays.  In effect he thought you had excellent coaching skills. 

    “Now, we have some constraints put on us by regulations, which means this won’t be a paid coaching position.  Coach Martin is not certain to last a full season.  He mentioned this possibility at the end of last season.  He spoke to me about needing to ask you who to put where in the lineup at different times.  He thinks your judgment is excellent and it helped him in situations he’d never expected to end up in when I selected him to replace Coach Briscoe.”

    “I’m not done playing ball,” I explained before he got too far a foot.  “I don’t know anything about coaching.  All I do is demonstrate how I do what I do.  It’s not complicated.”

    “Coach Bell seemed to think otherwise.  He had you in his office to discuss games, plays, players?  He was looking for your opinions.  He thought you might see something different from what he saw.”

    “Sure, but we were just talking,” I said, trying to piece this puzzle together.  “I’m not done playing.  I don’t have any idea what a coach does.”

    “And I can’t pay you for coaching services as long as you are an active player.  This is not an official position.  I can help you with some tutoring, which you’ve done for us before.  This would give you income, but what I can’t do is say you are an assistant coach at State and we will pay you thus and so.  That would eventually come back to bite us.  We want to avoid that.”

    “I would be an active player?”

    *“Mr. Dooley, what would change that status?”

    “Well, I had it in mind you might tell me to take a hike.”

    “I’m accused of being insensitive about people’s feelings, but I didn’t think you’d be adversely impacted by sitting out a few weeks of practice.  You’re one of the few bright spots we have left after Coach Briscoe worked his magic on a championship team.”

    “I didn’t know why I wasn’t invited.  The Coach Briscoe deal made things a bit uncertain for me.  You don’t buck the system.  I did contribute to the tension,” I confessed, still trying to find out where I stood.

    “Nonsense.  I sent you back to your team in front of Coach Briscoe.  I slapped his face in front of you.  I thought you’d understand that it meant you had been cleared of any responsibility in that unpleasantness.”

    “I didn’t give a lot of thought to what it meant.  I expect to be told if someone wants me to know something.  You sent me back to my team without saying I had been cleared.” 

    “I tried to get away without spending a lot of time making a search for a new coach.  I was the one who created the situation in the first place.  How bad could he be with a team of the caliber Coach Bell left him? 

    “I suppose I could have clarified what I was doing for you.  Just keeping the program from falling a part was my main goal once I realized what a mistake Coach Briscoe had been.”

    “That was the problem.  We could have won the NCAA Championship and it wasn’t his team.  Briscoe’s ego wasn’t going to let that happen.  He didn’t want that team to succeed.  He thought we’d all hang around for this season, and it would be his team.  He torpedoed the baseball program to make it look like his team.  He’d end up the hero inside his head,” I explained.

    “I should have picked Coach Martin in the first place.  It was my mistake.  I should have talked to you one on one, Mr. Dooley.  My mistake and I suppose a difficult one for you to forgive?”

    “I’m a college student.  I play ball for State.  That’s all.  I don’t blame or forgive anyone.  It is what it is, Chancellor Bishop.  Chance was the one who figured out Briscoe’s game.  It convinced the guys that they weren’t going to get any closer to the top no matter the coach.  We were Coach Bell’s team until the end and we went out on top because of him.”

    “When you have the kind of responsibilities I have, Mr. Dooley, you sometimes miss the obvious.  I wasn’t ready for Coach Bell’s departure and I tried to do a quick fix, not understanding the kind of team he’d left me.  I don’t get a do over and you’re stuck with me.  I can only hope to be smarter next time.”

    “I’m here to play ball.  It’s what I do.  Last year is last year.  We’ve got this season to play yet,” I said.  “That’s the most important thing to me.  Playing this season.”

    “Coach Bell spoke too highly of you for me to ever think ill of you, Mr. Dooley.  Admittedly, if I only considered Coach Briscoe’s argument, you’d have been severely disciplined, but it was apparent to me there was only one guilty party in the matter, Coach Briscoe.  Your comments reinforce what we both know to be true.”

    “If you’d have come out and said it that way I would have understood it.  You didn’t and I wasn’t sure I’d be invited back this year.  I’ve got plenty of money.  I worked all summer.  If my scholarship is still in place I’ll be fine.  I’ll assist my team in any way I can as I’ve always done.  You can call it player-coach or what ever you want.”

    “The intensity at the end of our baseball season was such that I truly thought you needed more time to stand down in order for you to heal properly.  Concussions are no laughing matter, Mr. Dooley.  Had we not been in such an intense battle for recognition, I may have had Coach Martin sit you down to make sure you stayed healthy.  You made that move on your own as I recall.  I was merely following that line of thought to its logical conclusion.  To rest you.”

    “It would have been nice to know.”

    “There was never any though that you wouldn’t be at the center of State’s infield and our baseball program.  I’m sorry if my lack of sensitivity led to any misunderstanding.  You are our shortstop.  That’s it in a nutshell.”

    “Then, nothing has changed.  That doesn’t mean I’m about to start hitting a ton.  Platooning me would be the right move right now.  I can’t say what may happen later.  Coach Martin thinks my hitting will come back in time.”

    “That’s understood.  Coach Martin and I agree that you need to come to bat if you are going to recover your confidence at the plate.  Taking yourself out of the games isn’t helping you.”

    “No, it’s helping the team.  Jeff Henry is an excellent shortstop and I think he’s on his way to being as good a hitter as Bobby.”

    “Jeff Henry is our second baseman.  He doesn’t want to play shortstop.  Coach Martin has had several conversations with him on the subject.  Your hitting is of concern.  It is not going to hurt this team.  We are in a rebuilding year.  I want to field the best team I can, giving our newer players the experience to make next year’s team better.  I want you in my infield and I want you offering assistance where you feel comfortable.  If batting is that big a problem for you, than it’s a call only you can make.  Don’t give up on yourself.  Don’t sell yourself short.  I’ve made my decision and now you’ve got to do what’s best for you.

    “I’ve given you plenty to chew on for the time being.  You don’t need to give me an answer today.  Take a few days and consider what I’m asking you to do for State and me.  Talk it over with Coach Martin.  See what he’s thinking.  I picked him to avoid another disaster like the one that came with Coach Briscoe.”

    “I don’t need any time to think it over.  You want me to do what I’ve been doing all along.  If you say you are comfortable letting me take my swings, than I’ll take them.  I came back wanting to play.  Before the Coach Briscoe fiasco I may have thought I could walk away from the game anytime I wanted, but I know better now.  I can’t conceive of me being here and not playing.  Baseball is in my blood.”

    “Then that settles that.  Feel free to come to me with any problems.  I’ll do what I can to help keep you happy with us here at State and I’m sorry for that little miscommunication.  I trust you’ve survived?”

    “Yes, thanks,” I said, and he stood as I stood, offering me his hand for shaking.

    The meeting wasn’t what I expected.  None of my worries were based on anything but my usual insecurity.  While I had many excellent skills, I lacked confidence that I had the complete package.  My bat always being the problem and so I worked to have the best glove.  Now I was being told my bat wasn’t a factor in playing baseball at State.

    It was one of the best meetings I’d ever been asked to attend.  My senior year had become successful without me spending much time in class and with no time at all spent playing ball.  I was on top of my game and I hadn’t even put on my cleats.  My life had become delightful for me once I’d met with the Chancellor.  I smiled a lot and no longer had any worries.

    When I gave my parting smile to the Chancellor’s secretary, I waited until I got to the door before I leaped high in the air, pumping my fist almost to the ceiling of her office, “Yes!” I exclaimed, carefully opening the door once I came back to earth.

    Chapter 4

    New Season

           Being told I was a player-coach didn’t explain it to me.  I met with Coach Martin a few days later.  He told me the idea began with him.  He didn’t want to obligate himself to a full season on a team that was rebuilding.  State was going to require a lot of work to find the pieces that would work best together.  He thought he was up to it with my help.

           Once Coach Martin walked away, it would require a major search be made for a qualified coach.  After State’s most successful baseball season, Chancellor Bishop didn’t want to be faced with an exhaustive search for a new man.  We all knew it wouldn’t be a great season, but by season’s end we would have a competitive team and that would make a search easier.

        Coach Martin was apologetic for failing to be honest with me when first we met that school year.  He admitted that once he’d turned the suggestion over to Chancellor Bishop, he wasn’t comfortable saying anything about it until the Chancellor spoke with me on the subject.

           I had to wait three days to tell Andy what had transpired in Chancellor Bishop’s office.  He was on a road-trip with the Lincoln team and each time I called they took a message at his boarding house.  He laughed when we talked and told me I was such a dope for thinking State would want to play ball without me, when they could play with me. 

    Of course it made sense by this time.  I’d bothered him with my worrying the entire time I was in Lincoln.  He did his best to reassure me but I wasn’t having any of it.  It couldn’t have worked out any better if I had plotted it myself, except I wasn’t the only one with good news. 

    Andy was in the starting lineup at Lincoln.  He’d hit two homers in his first three games.  He’d made one error but they won the game and the error didn’t factor into it but his two run homer did.

    Knowing Andy was starting meant as much to me as what had happened to me, maybe even more.  This was the beginning of us being able to plan a life together.  The first step was him doing well in the minors so that he’d be picked up by a major league team.  I had no doubt this was inevitable, but him having taken the first step meant we were on our way.

    It still wasn’t clear to me what I would do after I graduated.  If I stayed in Statesville and opened a business, I’d be tied there for a couple of years.  By that time Andy would be in or at least on his way to the Big Show.  He’d be able to come visit me during the off season, except the coach at Lincoln liked his players to play in the Spanish Leagues in the off season.

    We hadn’t discussed it all that much but it was all stuff we faced as we went on with our lives.  Any business I began I could leave with employees if I hired people I trusted, which I would.  It was a loosely knit plan we’d talked about even before Andy graduated.  The only thing that had changed was we knew what club he played for and where he might go as a result.  Nothing was certain but it gave us enough hope to go on.

           With mostly new players on the first team there would be new personalities, making the job more complex.  I’d come up from the freshman team at a time Coach Bell was building his team.  He had replacements picked out for the graduating players and brought their replacements up to play in the later innings near the end of the season.  Playing with the first team would help them fit in the following year.

           I’d been lucky enough to see it and Coach Bell had spent a lot of time questioning me about my thoughts and ideas.  It was another level above simply playing ball and I liked it.  He shared his ideas with me and he was a quiet pleasant man that I liked.  In high school I rarely heard from the coach one-on-one, unless I’d screwed up, and then I got an ear full.

           This was exciting.  If I decided to sit down and quit playing, I would remain on the team.  I couldn’t imagine quitting.  My entire school experience was built around baseball.  I wasn’t ready to let it go.  I wasn’t sure how I could play and not bat, but I was working on it.

           Coach Martin wasn’t sure what my role would end up being but he wanted me doing what I was most comfortable doing, after leading the infield through its paces.  Even the infield was a question in my mind, but I could deal with infielders.  I’d coached most fielding positions for Coach Bell. The only place I would be of no help was in the batting cage and the bullpen.

    The idea of Platooning my position was discussed without Coach Martin showing any enthusiasm for it.  If we came up with an extra infielder, after the first half of the game I could sit down and he would play.  He would bat for me.  Jeff wasn’t at all enthusiastic when I mentioned it to him.  He figured he’d have to play my position and the replacement player would play second, a less demanding position.

    It’s what we’d done with the starting lineup the previous season.  Jeff was waiting to fill in for me and it allowed him to play.  He brought a good bat with him.  We couldn’t expect to find anyone nearly as ready to play on the first team as Jeff had been.  While he was still learning, he was confident in his ability and he’d fit right in with Chance.

    Coach Martin wanted me in the lineup full time.  He wanted me to work on my batting, but he knew I had my own ideas and he didn’t want to argue about it. 

    He wanted me to know I couldn’t hurt the team by taking all my swings.  I didn’t know that hurting my team was what was on my mind.  It would be a while before we had to make any decisions and I was thinking about it.

    Before we began the official practice we met two or three times a week in the gym for light exercises meant to keep us conditioned.  This would give me time to adjust to so many new faces and to make them familiar with what I did and what I expected from them.  I took control of the conditioning sessions to free Coach Martin from chores I could easily manage.

           Once fall practice began, he wanted me to start working with the infielders, which would include a new first baseman, third baseman, and catcher.  I had no doubt about Jeff and I being at the center of the infield, but the rest was a work in progress.

           Baker had come in to catch in a couple of games in the late innings at the end of the previous season.  That experience put him at the top of the list for first string catcher.  Kramer would play third and Ford was set to go on first but they lacked experience.  Both had been in a platoon arrangement at the end of the previous.  Neither played more than a few innings, but it was a few more than the rest of the sophomores.  That put them at the head of the class for infield positions but neither was solid.  

           I had no feeling for any of the three but they knew me and I was about the only name player left on State’s team from the Coach Bell era.  While this might be the Martin-Dooley era, I preferred to defer to Coach Martin and made it known it was his team and I was there to serve him in ways he thought I was best suited.  The talk of my being a coach was limited to Coach Marin’s office.

           Jeff turned out to be an excellent roommate.  He wasn’t nearly as distracting as Andy, so my studies were always up to date and my reading was usually well ahead of where I needed to be. 

    Jeff made it known he didn’t want to hear about him playing shortstop.  He didn’t mind it but he had work to do to become nearly the second baseman as Chance.  He asked me if I thought he could become as good as Chance if he only did it part time?  It wasn’t fair to ask him to keep changing positions, although we both knew he could.

    Jeff was smart and he knew how to approach any disagreement we had, although they were few.  We were both smart enough to avoid conflict.  It was a matter of taking care of our own business and sharing baseball in portions that were easy to digest.  Jeff was more studious than I was and less likely to get caught off guard by something he hadn’t considered, which made him seem mature, when I questioned my own maturity.

    When Bobby Henry dropped by he had to give both Jeff and I equal time.  He was being called up to the majors the following spring and he was as happy as I’d ever seen him.  After so many years of baseball, the dream was coming true for him. 

    It made me even happier when I envisioned Andy following in Bobby’s footsteps in a year or two.  I figured it to be about the same timeframe as it took Bobby.  After two or three years in the minors, and then the big boys would want to take a look at Andy.  Power hitters were always on the top of any teams wish list.

    Bobby wanted to know about my hitting and I confessed I didn’t know.  He’d always batted well over three hundred and as good a shortstop as he was, he might have been an even better hitter.  Any team looking at him would want his bat swinging at every opportunity.  Even when I was able to stand at the plate, I was never a threat to do more than make contact, when I was lucky.  I didn’t like thinking about it.

    My strong point had always been the walks I took, which were easier for me than measuring pitchers.  At times I walked one out of every three or four times I came to bat.  Most pitchers knew I walked a lot and I had a reputation as having a good eye, but actually, it was the pitcher who was responsible more times than not. 

    Knowing I was anxious to walk, they tried to be precise with their pitches, wanting to fool me into swinging at a bad pitch, but I rarely did because I kept my swings at a minimum and my reputation was safe from discovery, until I got beaned.  That changed things and now pitchers suspected I couldn’t or wouldn’t hit and this changed the equation and meant fewer walks.

    It was a new season and the game was the game and we each played our own angle.  Mine was mesmerize them with dazzling fielding plays so they thought I was a better player than I really was.  Chance knew what was what from seeing me hit on the freshman team.  I told Andy, so he knew, and Coach Bell told me what he’d seen.

    “Son, if you hope to hit for an average, you’ve got to get the bat off your shoulder.”

    Yes, I did but I didn’t often get it around.  Coach Bell merely shook his head each time I walked, advanced, and scored.  With the lineup I had behind me my hitting wasn’t a big problem.  Now the best hitters were gone.

    I was all that was left of Coach Bell’s carefully developed team.  I didn’t know how Coach Martin thought or what he saw.  At the beginning of freshman practice early in my senior season, Coach Martin sent me to watch the freshman team. 

    Some of these players were singled out by Coach Bell for scholarships and letters inviting others to think about playing for State.  We immediately wanted to know if we could replace Kramer or Carney if need be.

    Raymond Livingstone had a wicked fastball, but finding the plate wasn’t so easy.  Steve Tyne was a heavy hitter and a fair right fielder in high school.  Jake Barney was also a good outfielder with an adequate bat.  Both could play for the first team but probably wouldn’t at this point. 

    Donnie Woods and Harmon Carney were outfielders and easy pick-ups from last year’s freshman team.  Along with Ford, Kramer, and Baker left only one outfield position as uncertain and Tom Crosby sat out the previous season in his league so he could come to State in his junior season. 

    With Jeff and I at the center of the infield it left only the pitching staff as uncertain.  Getting comfortable playing together and getting to know how the new players moved took time.  Coach Martin picked Coach Wills to supervise his pitching staff and they spent a lot of time looking for starters and separating them from relief pitchers.  We did have two starters who didn’t graduate or go out in the draft.  It was a start.

    As I spent time watching the freshman, it was obvious none were going to break right into the first team, which was good as far as I was concerned.  They’d get the time to adjust to college ball and maybe toward the end of the season a few would shine enough to come over to get a look at what the first team did.

    There would be no easy road.  None of us were up to the best of us that had left at the end of the previous season.  Jeff was modest about his talent and both Kramer and Ford left a lot to be desired as far as I was concerned.  That’s what rebuilding seasons were like.  I was surprised at how good a catcher Baker had become.  He was a scrappy ballplayer who took his lumps and got right back down behind the plate.  He’d shown none of that tenacity the season before, but he wasn’t first string either.  He’d obviously grown into his position.

    We spent most of the first couple of weeks on fielding and conditioning and I was happy smelling the grass and hearing the sound of the ball smacking against the leather gloves.  It was familiar as taking a breath and I felt comfortable with most of the first squad.  There was no real personality conflicts in the infield, although the outfielders, starting with Harmon Carney, were out to eat each other’s lunch and there was no love lost there.

    Donnie Woods and Carney got into a scuffle the first day we took the field to practice in game conditions and only Tom Crosby coming between them got the issue settled.  He was a powerfully built outfielder who played ball seriously.  He’d been screwed by Coach Bell’s demise, coming to State to play for him and ending up in the hands of Coach Martin and me.  He wasn’t going to put up with a couple of sophomores who didn’t get along.  He made his feelings known but Woods and Carney couldn’t be in a closed area together.

    I liked Crosby.  He was a bit physical for my taste but when he spoke to you he got your attention and Woods and Carney got the message, glaring frequently in the other’s direction, but having nothing to say with Crosby in centerfield between them. 

    The first day we batted, it became obvious why Coach Bell had been looking at Crosby.  The first pitch coming out of the pitching machine resulted in a loud crack as the ball flew high and far over the center field fence as pretty as you please. 

    There was no effort in Crosby’s swing.  He hit two more balls into the same area that day.  No one complained about going out to chase the long balls.  We’d discovered we had some power.  Crosby was a natural kind of guy, quiet, and not prone to butting in, except when it came to the outfield, and he was often seen referring whatever argument Woods and Carney were having this time.  There had been no blows struck yet but it was only a matter of time.

    We stuck with infield drill for most of our time and both Kramer and Ford failed to field like they wanted their jobs.  Jeff and I wasted no time at half-speed or less than full game speed when we fielded.  That left especially Ford trying to keep up with us.  The balls came hard and fast and it was all he could do to stay in front of them much of the time.  Catching them was another story.

    Kramer’s throws from third were questionable.  They were throws but the question came when wondering if they’d get all the way to first base.  He began to pick it up a little after the first week but his arm left something to be desired and we found the weak spot in the infield. 

    With Kramer you could get accuracy or speed, but both were impossible.  If he didn’t stop before throwing, the ball wasn’t going to be near the mark.  If he did stop before making the throws they were too late to get a runner out.             

           This called for my coaching hat and I ordered Kramer to the weight room.  Kramer was not a tightly put together player.  Once we’d lifted weights for a half an hour, we ran laps around the track that added up to a mile.  He hated this more than anything else, but I was determined he would lose the extra ten pounds he was carrying in his gut.

           By the third day of weight training, we had Jeff, Ford, Crosby, and Woods joining us.  By the end of that week Coach Martin ordered the entire team to spend one hour at the beginning of practice with weight training and running.  Players like Chance and Wertz were so well-conditioned I didn’t think about it.  For some reason the newer players weren’t all that well conditioned.

    I couldn’t prove this approach improved the play of my players, but it became the most spirited part of practice, when we came together as a team to exercise.  As we ran laps Woods and Carney always seemed to end up running next to one another, shoving and jostling, as they fought for position on a track that was a quarter of a mile around.

           Kramer became the subject of our endeavor and the biggest slacker, taking any opportunity to lean up against something to rest his girth.  He wasn’t so much fat as he was sloppy looking.  Most of the guys burned off their calories during daily activities but Kramer was one of those guys who wore their lunch and added dinner to the look.  By constantly forcing him to run and exercise he began to lose pounds and tighten his muscles.

           My next little coaching trick was to put Kramer ten feet outside the third base line and I’d hit balls at him.  He was supposed to field the balls, making the throw to fist base.  I was smart enough to put three first basemen along the first base line to chase his throws.  At first the balls were dribbling by the time they got to the first base side of the infield but after a few days he was able to throw them over the heads of all three first baseman.  He might never be a third baseman but at least he was able to get the ball across the infield.

           Crosby would rather lift weights than run and often stayed behind to add weight to the bar once we’d given it a workout.  Crosby wasn’t as wide at the shoulders as Andy but his muscles were compact and bulged beyond anyone else on the team.  He was well put together.  There was no Coach Bell and no hopes of a NCAA Championships were dancing through our heads, but Crosby came to play.

    We would be lucky to hold our own and at the beginning of my senior season I didn’t know what holding our own meant.  I expected we would win games but I didn’t see us leading our league any time soon.  We had a lot of room where we might improve and I was optimistic we would improve as the season progressed.

    Chapter 5

    Future’s Presence

    During fall practice Andy called on Monday nights, as it was the night he was most often off.  With a phone in my room it was way easier for him to call me and I called him right back.  The first sound of his voice gave me chills and his first comment was always the same, “Do you know how much I miss you?”

    Always my biggest advocate, he loved hearing me happy and I wasn’t happy at all the entire time I suspected my baseball career had ended.  It was inconceivable to me that I might have to find something else to do for hours each afternoon.  Having the entire issue resolved in a way that gave me more responsibility and not less had me flying high.  I couldn’t help but look forward to my senior season.  Andy was grateful when he heard the news and was anxious to have details about what coaching decisions I might make.  It was still early and seeing the team as less than complete meant a lot of coaching decisions to put the proper plaers in place.

    Being told I was still in baseball was enough to get me excited.  It wasn’t difficult to play and coach, because my coaching was demonstration, except when it came to Woods and Carney.  No matter what I did to get them to pay attention to their fielding, they fussed the entire time, which wasn’t going to cut it as far as I was concerned. 

    Getting Crosby to hit fly balls to them was a certain recipe for tantrums by one or both of the outfielders.  If I had three or four outfielders fielding Crosby’s lofty hits, no matter who called for the ball, Woods and Carney fought each other for position even if the ball wasn’t near them. 

    Woods and Carney were the best of the first string outfielders but I hadn’t given up and my next trip would be to watch the 2nd team players who were new at State but not freshman.  I was determined to purge the disagreeableness out of the 1st team.  We were going to have difficulty fielding a winner and we didn’t need distractions to keep us from doing the job.

    Andy laughed and remembered Coach Bell never having guys fight on his team.  No, that was true, but Coach Bell was a big man that no one crossed on purpose.  I was a regular sized fellow who played in the infield and the outfielders had little or no respect for my coaching skills, when it came to the outfield.

    The rest of the team took instruction well.  Fielding was a specific chore we worked on each day.  For me working with Jeff was crucial.  We could turn good plays together but I didn’t know his moves the way I knew Chance’s.  No matter where in the infield a ball was hit, I knew where Chance would be.  It was almost certain that any awkward or off balance throw would be collected without much effort.

    Chance knew me as well as I knew him and he knew where I’d be under most circumstance.  It didn’t require conscious thought, only reaction, and I wanted to develop something like it with Jeff.  We didn’t have three seasons to play together but I wanted to make the most of the time we did have.

    Jeff and I talked a lot about our fielding in the dorm at night.  This also gave me the opportunity to quiz Jeff about our fielding assignments.  This would inevitably bring us back to second base versus shortstop conversation.  Jeff remained firm on his position and I didn’t press the issue.

           “One day, when I get up there, I want to think Bobby and I will play in the same infield.  You might say it’s my dream.  If we both play the same position we can’t play together.  No, I’m a second baseman.  You’re a shortstop.  Bobby is a shortstop,” Jeff explained.

           While Jeff and I felt comfortable talking with one another, my hitting was still on my mind.  By pulling myself out of a game Jeff would be forced to move to shortstop.  Knowing how he felt about it made the move more difficult.  I knew our bench strength did not include anyone particularly suited to shortstop.

           Coach Martin didn’t see himself as a big time coach in a big time program.  He knew his limitations.  Coaching a team that was rebuilding was something he was qualified to do.  He had an eye for talent and didn’t like distractions any more than I did.  Whenever we discussed moves, he’d already given it some thought before I came to hijm with my concerns.

           Even from the beginning when we talked about my knowledge of the team, I reminded him that most of the guys I knew best were gone.  He seemed positive that coaching boys I wasn’t close to was better than having emotions tied up with my decisions. 

    This didn’t occur to me on my own.  He was right and looking at the team’s weak spots was a lot easier when I didn’t feel like I should be trying to protect my friends.  This worried me because I wondered if I could make the right decision concerning someone I was close to.  Coach Martin answered that question for me without me asking.

    “Besides, your friends weren’t the guys who had problems, Mr. Dooley.  They all got jobs in the minors because they knew their business.  It was Coach Bell who taught them their business.  Now it’s our job to teach players who don’t know their business that well and may not be as talented as we might like.  It makes what we do that much more important to their futures.  They’ll be playing for State after you and I have moved on.”

    “I only see what you see, Coach.  I don’t have any special aptitude for picking talent.  Well make the best of what we’ve got.”

    “You come to know them all, their strengths, and their limitations.  When I look at my lineup card, I can’t always put a face with a name.  The 1st team is easy to remember but the bench is filled with boys I don’t see play that often.  Few teams lose almost the entire starting lineup at the end of the season.  I’ve got to watch the pitchers and catchers, keep track of what’s happening on the field, and in the batting cage.  I don’t have enough eyes at this point.  Come spring, we’ll have the lineup firmed up and we’ll make sure the bench is filled with the right players.  You play with them and you’ll know which will serve our purposes best.

    “I want your opinion, because I trust your judgment.  You understand them in a way I don’t.  It’s why I wanted the arrangement making you a player-coach.  I can lean on you when I’m not sure and that leaves me free to do all the other things I need to do.”

    “It’s just an opinion, Coach.  You make the decision.  I tell you what I see.  You decide what you want.  I do like the challenge though.”

    “Almost always a good opinion in my mind, Mr. Dooley, and few coaches are almost always right.  I’m not married to State baseball, but with your help I’ll see the team through my last season at State.  For most of our boys it will be their first full season at this level.  It’s what they’ve dreamed about and planned on.  I want to make the experience a good one.”

    “I’m glad to be part of it.  I worry about my hitting a lot.  I don’t want to hurt the team.  Helping other guys learn to be better fielders makes me feel useful in a way hitting makes me feel inadequate,” I said.

    “Worry may be your problem.  You worry too much.  You think about it too much.  Do it, Mr. Dooley.  Go up there determined to do it and then do it.  One day you’ll find your bat.  Hitting is an art.  As a shortstop you’re an artist.  You can hit.  You need to approach it the way you approach fielding.  Be part of it.  Live it, Mr. Dooley.  Quit worrying about it.  You’ll never become a good hitter by thinking you aren’t one.”

    “Yeah, it’s all quite simple,” I said forlorn.  “If it were only that easy.  I can’t get comfortable at the plate.  I still see that ball coming at my face.”

    “I can’t help you there, son.  It’s your demon and you must find a way to slay it.”

    Coach Martin was as pleasant a fellow as you could find.  He never raised his voice and he took pride in his players, his team, and in State.  He was a head coach, even if he didn’t feel he’d earned the job.  If I had to do a senior season with someone other than Coach Bell, I’d want it to be Coach Martin.  He was a good man.

    This wasn’t the first time we’d had this conversation and it wouldn’t be the last.  Worry was part of what I did.  In spite of worrying all summer I was still on the team.  Now I worried about my hitting or lack of same.  His words did express his confidence in me, but in essence I feared the baseball and Coach Martin couldn’t do a thing about it.

    When I was fourteen and faced my first fastball pitcher, I was scared shitless, fearing he’d take my head off.  I didn’t believe that would be at all pleasant.  He didn’t hit me but I worried he would.

    Somehow I’d overcome the fear along the baseball road.  One day I went to the plate and left the fear behind me.  It just didn’t occur to me to be afraid.  I never hit for a great average but my ability to walk was the result.  College pitchers were only so accurate with their pitches and walks were often the result.  Leading off each game meant a cold pitcher and if I could walk, I had my on-base for that game.

    Once I was playing for State at eighteen, nineteen, and twenty, my walks meant I was more likely to score. 

    Now, no longer worried about my future in baseball, I had plenty of time to worry about my bat.  I’d been in baseball for eight years, and I was back to being fourteen again.  Even standing in front of the batting machine, I closed my eyes before the pitch reached me.  Cursing my lack of courage and determined to swing at the next pitch the iron machine hurled up, and failing in my effort to keep my eye on the ball.

    What kind of player-coach was I?  Even before we’d seen any competition, I was known to be no threat in the batter’s box.  If I came to bat late in the lineup I would get one less at bat per game.  This created an opportunity for someone who was a better hitter to get an at bat if I pulled myself out of the game before what would be my final at bat.

    This plan also left an inning or two when someone else would be in my place in the infield.  It didn’t look good and it felt even worse.  I belonged at shortstop and pulling myself simply made my short comings all that more apparent.  Not pulling myself required more courage than I might be able to muster.

    By the fourth week of fall practice the team was looking more like a team.  Kramer was still straining to make his throws but he was improving.  Woods and Carney still argued almost every time they came together.  I’d never seen two guys so intent on besting the other.  I tried to view it in the context of the game and couldn’t.  They were a disruptive force and I began looking for Carney’s replacement on the second team, which I hadn’t looked at all that closely because any time I wasn’t with the 1st team I was with the freshman team, getting an idea of what might be available there.

    Kevin Browning was tall, thin, and fairly muscular.  He was fast on his feet but he didn’t bat all that well.  He was polite and quiet, far more like Crosby than Woods or Carney.  He’d played some right field toward the end of the freshman team’s season the previous year.  Like most college athletes he was still growing. 

    I hadn’t noticed him the year before because the 1st team was a bit busy winning games.  Coach Martin might have missed his playing time for the same reason and this would mean selling him on the idea of switching Carney for Browning.

    While I was watching the second team in the field, keeping my eye on Kevin, I caught sight of a curly haired baby faced boy making the throw across the infield to first.  The first baseman’s glove popped from the force behind the throw.

    I watched George Carroll play third base.  He was fast, good with the glove, and made quick accurate throws across the infield.  Where the hell was he when Coach Martin was pulling together the 1st team? 

    Of course we were replacing most of the team and we had plenty of time to pick and choose the best guys for the job before spring.  Coach Martin was busy working on the pitching staff and I accepted perhaps some of these guys were new to him.

    I stayed to watch Kevin take some swings against the pitching machine.  I wasn’t impressed by his swing but Carney was no heavy hitter himself.  I asked Coach Morgan where Kevin had come from.  He gave me some history as he understood it.

    “He’s a good boy and plays the outfield well.  He’s coming along.”

    “What about that guy at third base?”

    “He played a little freshman ball.  He has a good glove, bunts as well as any of my boys, and he has a lot of poise.  He’s put on ten or fifteen pounds and grown a couple of inches since last season.”

    “I’ll probably want Coach Martin to take a look see, when he has time.  We need to make some changes on the 1st squad.  We might like those two.”

    “They both could play regular or they’d make for good bench strength.  We have a few boys that could hold their own.  Most lack experience but we all started somewhere.” 

    I watched Carroll move in the infield and he looked twelve but he was quick and gobbled up grounders effortlessly.  He was better than Kramer in the field but with my luck he hit like I did and while Kramer lacked grace in the infield, he could hit for a fair average.  I purposely didn’t stay to watch Carroll take any swings.  I was jazzed up on both counts and didn’t want to loose my enthusiasm before speaking with Coach Martin.

    I caught him in his office once I cut the infielders loose from our practice field.

    “George Carroll.  He was on the freshman team last year.  Apparently he was smaller.  He is small but he’s quick and he makes Kramer’s arm look like spaghetti al dente.  I just want you to take a look at him.”

    “Carroll?  Carroll?  I don’t know the name.  He played on the freshman team.”

    “I suspect he didn’t play as much as he sat,” I said.

    “Little kid.  Curly hair.  They called him flea he was so small.  I kept him around because he was so determined to make the squad,” Coach Martin smiled as he remembered the details.

    “Yeah, that sounds like him.  I just watched him fielding on the 2nd team.  He’s a good little third baseman.  The first baseman’s glove pops when he throws across the infield.  Coach Morgan said he’d grown a bit and put on weight.”

    “We’ve got plenty of time, Mr. Dooley.  Invite him to spend the rest of fall practice with us.  Don’t tell Kramer we’re looking at his replacement.  We have two utility infielders but no other solid third baseman.  We wouldn’t want Mr. Kramer losing his confidence.”

    “Yeah, Kevin Browning, right fielder.  Good arm.  Moves well.  He also played a little at the end of last season.  He’s at least as good as Carney.”

    “I’d love to get Carney out of here.  Woods is too good a hitter to make a change there but I can’t see Carney brings anything to the 1st team.  We need a warm body to replace him and send him to the 2nd team.”

    “I’ll tell Coach Morgan we want a closer look at both of them if you want.  How’s the pitching going?” I asked.

    “We’ve got the two starters, Hernandez and Platt.  They’ll be fine and Cleveland is a strong kid.  Walsh and Smith are first class relievers.  We’re weak outside of those boys.  We’ll need to find two more starters and two more relief men to have a solid pitching staff.  We aren’t going to have any room for injuries.  Take a look around the second team and see if Morgan has someone he might want to recommend for our pitching staff.”

    “Good thinking.  We’re doing pretty good for only a month into fall practice.  We can make a few more moves, get some bench strength and get rid of the dead wood.  It’ll make it a hell of a lot easier when spring comes.  I think we’re pretty solid if we get some mileage out of the two boys I saw today.  I don’t want Carney on the bench.  Let him play on the 2nd team.”

    “Sounds right to me.  You going to do the heavy lifting with Carney.”

    “I will enjoy it,” I confessed, happy Coach Martin wanted to look at the guys I recommended. 

    We had spent most of our time in conditioning and doing the routine of getting in shape for some games we’d scheduled for the final few weeks of fall practice.  We barely had enough guys for a complete squad.  Come spring we’d be adding the depth we needed to cover injuries and to have replacements for weaker players like Kramer and Carney. 

    It was early and I was new to building a program but I felt like I was doing something important for my younger teammates.  The new season was coming and I felt I was ready for the challenge.  We might not be championship caliber team but we might be able to hold our own by season’s end.  It seemed like a good outcome in a year filled with questions.

    Chapter 6

    End of the Fall

    We played our first two games with a mix and match bench that was still in flux as fall turned cool and a bit stormy.  Much of the pitching was supplied by guys Coach Martin wanted to see under game conditions.  The teams we played were testing their own lineups, preparing for spring.

    I’d sent Carney to the second team and Kramer to the bench.  Both George and Kevin seemed ready to move up when the call came.  With jeff and I in the middle of the infield, and Ford at first, we were solid in our fielding.  Jeff was a capable hitter, George was a scratch hitter and not afraid to lay down a bunt when he caught the other team’s infielders napping.  He even beat out a few in the games that were meant to let someone like him show off his stuff.

    With Woods, Crosby, and Browning in the outfield, we seemed solid there.  Donnie was at best an average hitter.  Tom hit for average as well as power, and Kevin needed work on his swing. He didn’t seem comfortable in the batter’s box.

    My bat wasn’t a factor.  I did my best to stand up to the pitchers but didn’t get my bat around more than a few times in the fall games.  I couldn’t get comfortable at the plate but it was getting better.  I could still wait out a pitcher for a walk now and then.  What I really wanted to do was start hitting again. 

    Coach Martin stayed busy working on his lineup and our discussions were mostly held near the field or on the bench, where I sat next to him in his folding chair.  The games meant nothing but the information we got meant we knew our players better.  The brightest star had to be Tom Crosby.  He could hit a ton and did against opposing pitchers who were being looked at as possible starters on their team in the coming season.  On the whole we weren’t going to overpower much of our competition.

    It was the final week of organized outdoor practices, when all the fall games had been played.  I was up to my usual watching and processing what I was seeing, when I turned around and walked right into Andy, who had been standing just our of my view, waiting to ambush me.

    It was all I could do to not grab him and throw a hug and a lip lock on him.  I caught myself in time to keep my arms raising into the air, a gesture of dubious meaning.  I kept at an arms length, smiling from ear to ear as he smiled back.  I was ready to call it a day.

    “Just passing through and thought I’d stop by to say hi,’ he said.  “Hi.”

    “You play ball in Lincoln.  You live in Arkansas.  How is this on the way anywhere?” I asked.

    “So, I’m lost.  How are you?” Andy quizzed with no one paying a lot of attention, but his eyes spoke to me of his longing.

    “Better now,” I confessed, feeling bashful standing there looking at the man I loved without being able to touch him.

    “Yeah, I know how it is.  We played our last game two days ago.  I’ve been on a bus since they flew us back from South America.”

    “You’re a world traveler now?”

    “I’m not sure.  All I saw were baseball diamonds.”

    “No pretty senoritas to keep you company?”

    “Hardly.  The food is weird.  Lots of beans.  Their bread is like paper.  Kind of tasty.  You pile the beans and rice on the bread, roll it up, and that’s dinner,” Andy said.

    “Beans.  Sounds dangerous,” I smirked.

    “Depends on how you look at it.”

    I became aware of Tom closing in on us from where he was waiting for the pitching machine to be reloaded.  He didn’t seem to notice me but he was honed in on Andy.

    “Hi Tom.  This is Tom, Andy,” I announced to get Andy’s eyes out of mine.

    “I’m Tom Crosby.  You’re Andy, aren’t you?”

    “Yeah, that’s me.  Just dropped by to see what’s up with State baseball.”

    “Tom sat out last season to be eligible to come play for Coach Bell at State this season,” I explained.

    “Bummer,” Andy said.  “You got the short end of the stick on that one.”

    “How about showing me your swing, Andy?” Tom asked, getting right down to business.

    “How long are you going to be here?” I asked, wanting to get away from there as fast as possible.

    “You trying to get rid of me already.  I just arrived.”

    “No, you can stay as long as you want,” I said.  “Hey, Tom, he’s been on a bus for two days.  How about we wait until tomorrow and you boys can play in the batting cage all you want.”

    “Cool,” Tom said, shoving his hand out for Andy to shake.  “Nice meeting you.  I’ll see you tomorrow.”

    “I’ll be here,” Andy said.

    Kevin stood right behind Tom.  He knew Andy and didn’t say anything but smiled and nodded before he followed Tom back toward the batting cage.

    “I room with Jeff,” I said.

    “Oh, you do.  Won’t he get suspicious if we sleep together?” Andy asked.

    “Yes, and I can’t bring you in there like it’s our room.  I’ve got some money.  We’ll get a motel room.  I’ll just tell Jeff we want to spend time together,” I said.

    “I’ve already got the room.  I took care of it before I came over.  College Park Motel room 23.  Here’s your key.  Didn’t want to waste time once I found you.”

    Andy handed me a key with a plastic tag attached telling whoever found it to drop it into a mailbox.  I had better things in mind for that key.  The post office would need to get their own.

    “You hungry?” I asked.

    “Yeah, I’m hungry for you.  I can’t wait to get my hands on you,” Andy said, leaning closer as he spoke and his hands rubbed the back of mine.

    “I’ll tell Coach Martin I’m taking off.”

    Andy followed me to the pitcher’s field and then stood talking to Coach Martin for the next ten minutes.  I saw Jeff and I told him I was going to stay at the motel with Andy while he was in town.  Everyone knew Andy and I were best friends and thought nothing of me going off with him but Jeff seemed amused by my announcement.  He smiled warmly and said he’d keep the light on for me.

    The motel was on the other side of campus and it was a fifteen minute walk from the baseball complex.  I quizzed Andy on the Spanish League play and he said it wore him out after four months of play at Lincoln.  He could have stayed longer but opted to return to me.

    We began in the first bed inside the door of the room and by the time we were totally undressed we were in the other bed.  Andy mentioned we didn’t have to remember to mess them both up so no one suspected we were sleeping together.  I told him I didn’t care who knew.  I loved him and I wanted everyone to know.

    Andy’s steady weight gain since his senior season at State started had stopped.  He’d lost a few pounds since I’d seen him before I cam back to school.  He was still solid and full of energy.  Of course my introduction of weight training to our new young team left me more solid and a few pounds heavier than I’d ever been.  After spending two months in the heat on the rooftops of Statesville, I was the lightest I’d been since high school, when I visited Andy in Lincoln.

    If he noticed the changes in my body he was too busy to mention it, but my tongue being in his mouth might have cut back on our conversation.  It was pitch black in the room by the time we were ready to take a break.  I had no idea what time it was.

    “I’m starved,” I said.  “I haven’t eaten since lunch.”

    “I caught a burger after I got the room but that wore off hours ago.”

    It was nine o’clock by the time we were sitting on the curb outside of Burger Kind devouring our bag of Whoppers, fries, and soda.  Andy laughed as he ate when he looked at me.  I let my leg rest firmly against his.  I couldn’t believe we’d been a part for so many months that year. 

    We knew our separations had just begun but I wanted to keep him there as long as possible.  It was when I was with him I realized how miserable I was without him.  Looking at him was so pleasurable I couldn’t stop.

    “I’ve got to go home and get a job.  My family needs some help.  I’ve saved a little over a thousand bucks and if I can make another thousand, it should get them through until I start getting paid next season.  I didn’t make a dime in the Spanish League and I spent too much.”

    “I’ve got money.  I saved most of what I made last summer.  I was expecting to need it for school.  I’ll give you a thousand of that,” I said.

    “I can’t take your money for my family.  That’s my responsibility.”

    “Our money.  What the hell are we doing if we don’t help each other until we can be together all the time.”

    “I don’t know, Do.  I don’t like taking money from you.”

    “Look, big guy, don’t argue with me.  I want you here as long as I can have you here.  A thousand bucks sounds like a cheap price to get what I want.”

    “I’ve only got the room for two week,” Andy said.  “They wouldn’t take a check.  I used all my cash.”

    “We’ll go to the office and renegotiate tomorrow.  All these places have special monthly rates for the collge.  I’ll take care of it and we’ll send your family money and you can tell them you’re working here.”

    “You call this work?  I’ve been counting the hours.  I didn’t think that bus would ever make it.”

    “You’ll be wishing you were back on that bus once I get done with you,” I said.

    “You really think so?” he asked, rubbing his leg against mine and looking into my eyes.

    “Let’s go back and get another round to take to the room with us.  That way we won’t need to surface until after noon tomorrow,” I said.

    “Cold Whopper and fries.  There’s a soda machine outside our door.  We’ll get change for it.”

    “The rooms got a microwave.  We just put the meat in the microwave and we’ve got a warm Whopper.”

    “My little cook.  How’d I ever make it without you?”

    “You’ve never been without me,” I said.

    Life was wonderful again.  Baseball was fine and being involved in building a team took a lot of my time.  It kept me from thinking about Andy all the time.  Now that Andy was with me, I couldn’t wait for the end of fall practice.  The final few days would be a bother more than attending to a task at hand.

    By noon on Wednesday we’d renegotiated the room for two months and we’d sent a money order to his family.  By the time I got to practice there were half a dozen guys standing around the batting cage waiting for me to bring my lover to them.  Andy was a celebrity on his former team.

    Coach Martin and half the team stood around the batting cage watching Tom and Andy take turns, alternating one and than the other on each pitch.  I sent two guys outside the fence to bring back the homers and at one time they hit six homers in a row between the two of them.

    Tom’s arms were shorter and his swing was more compact.  He could still get around on the ball so fast that his hits were almost as long as Andy’s.  His swing was effortless and balls that didn’t look like they’d get out of the field, drifted, drifted, and fell beyond the confines of the fence.  Andy’s homers had more lift and went more directly out of the ballpark.  He’d been hitting balls out of baseball fields on the minor league circuit.  Hitting them out of State’s field was child’s play to him now.

    “You take it for the next few pitches,” Tom said.  “I want to watch from behind the cage.”

    Tom leaned his bat at the corner of the batting cage and stood behind it to get a long view of Andy’s swing.  There were two or three long flies into centerfield and then two or three that headed into homer land.  By this time Tom had Kevin standing by him and he was telling Kevin what to look for.

    Kevin was taller than Tom but he was built more up and down and not as wide as Tom who wasn’t as wide as Andy through the shoulders and chest.  Kevin had a decent swing but failed to make contact much of the time.  He seemed anxious and at the same time reluctant.  I wondered how many times he’d been hit by a pitch.

    Once Andy hit a couple of dozen balls, Tom moved Kevin to the plate.  First Kevin swung and missed at the balls coming out of the machine.  Since everyone was watching him, I could see he was nervous.  Both Tom and Andy saw it too, but ignored the audience, more interested in Kevin.

    Ignoring the pitching machine Tom had Kevin raise his right elbow and wanted him to keep his swing on the level.  Kevin tried this a couple of times and moved the elbow higher, lower, and then back to about where Tom had suggested.  Kevin’s stroke looked better but he failed to make contact with the ball.

    Andy moved into the batters box and moved Kevins right leg back to the rear lefthand corner of the batter’s box.  This opened up Kevin’s stance by maybe eight inches.

    “Okay, when you are ready to swing, step forward with your left leg.  Step into the pitch but keep your swing level.  You’ll see what I mean.  Go ahead and take the next pitch once you’re comfortable.

    The pitching machine slung empty air and Kevin almost swung when the empty arm rotated toward him.  The pitching machine was reloaded for another round of pitches.  Kevin experimented with his swing, moving his right leg around at the rear of the batter’s box and trying to step into the pitch, even with no pitch available.  He took some practice cuts before getting ready to get a pitch.  He looked at Tom and then Andy to see if he would get more instruction.  I knew how he felt.

    The first pitch came inside a little and Kevin swung and missed.  He waited again for instruction but both Andy and Tom stood behind the cage, waiting for Kevin to put all the pieces together.  He missed a second pitch and banged his bat on the plate as a ball came before he was ready.  His face turned red as he worked on hitting at least one pitch.

    Stepping back into the box, he took practice swings as the arm of the machine rotated, taking another ball down the wire ramp before launching it at the plate.  Kevin moved less vigorously as he set himself for the next pitch.  This time he watched the machine and followed the entire process without making an attempt to swing.

    Kevin stepped into the next pitch and brought the bat across the plate to catch the ball fat.  It lurched up off his bat making a solid sound of contact.  The ball sailed directly out over the centerfield fence.  Everyone cheered and applauded the success.  Kevin checked to see where he was in the batter’s box as the pitching machine delivered another pitch, but it didn’t distract Kevin. 

    “That’s the swing,” Tom said.  “Duplicate it and you’ll get the balls further into the outfield.  Good timing.”

    Kevin got lost in his new swing as guys lost interest in watching him practice moving into and out of the batter’s box.  It wasn’t the same as watching heavy hitters like Andy and Tom. 

    There were several slash hits, single and double range, and another adjustment or two as Kevin tried to locate the best spot he liked in the batter’s box.  By changing his place in the box he changed the nature of his hits.  He seemed to be processing this difference as he studied where he put his feet each time.

    I hadn’t noticed Kevin paying that much attention to his hitting before, but the instruction got him to see the things both Andy and Tom saw.  In his hits that afternoon Kevin hit the longest balls I’d ever seen him hit.  I hadn’t thought of him as a long ball hitter, although he had a perfect build for it.  Getting his arms around faster and putting more of his body into his swing meant better success.

    Andy and Tom both took more at bats.  They called Kevin back to take more swings.  There wasn’t a lot more conversation but they both watched the young hitter’s improved swing.  Kevin seemed to have a better understanding of the mechanics involved.

    I was surprised at Tom’s poise.  He didn’t hesitate and laid the wood to pitches he liked without hesitation.  I could see Andy was comfortable comparing notes.  Tom hadn’t complained about Coach Bell’s departure.  I guess you accept what you can’t do anything about.  He was the kind of hitter Coach Bell would have loved to work with.

    It was later than practice usually ended and George went out to refill the pitching machine for Andy and Tom to take some final swings.  Little did I know what we were about to see.  Coach Martin moved up behind the batting cage as most of the first team stood watching.

    Once the machine offered up a ball, Andy stood on the right side of the plate and parked it over the fence in left field.  He stepped back in time for Tom to move into the left hander’s side of the plate, and he hit a ball over the fence between right and centerfield.  Andy stepped back in and hit a frozen rope out over the centerfield fence.

    There was applause each time a ball exited the field.  They hit nine more homers between the two of them, alternating as hitters.  They shook hands once the machine pitched nothing but air and the exhibition was over.

    I steered Andy out of the gate as quick as the team finished shaking his hand.  A visiting celebrity was nice but a visiting lover was better and I’d waited as long as I could to get my hands on him.  The team had to find their own.

    He kept smiling at me and bumping me as we walked toward the motel.  I didn’t have to tell him where we were going.  He knew and I could tell by his smile he was as anxious as I was to get prone together.  We once again had to use both beds, because one was never enough.  Even after we finished on the second bed, I kept my face against his chest, kissing the tender flesh.  He used his hands to smooth my hair.

    “Did you ever love anyone before?” Andy asked as the final rays of light squirted through the slats in the blinds beside the bed.

    “Me?” I asked, remembering back to why I began playing ball.

    “I know about me.  I’ve never asked about you.”

    “Once… maybe.”

    “You did?” he seemed surprised and he moved so he could look at my face.

    “I think I did.  I was fourteen.  We were best friends.  Yes, I think I loved him, but nothing like I love you.”

    Andy shoved his hands behind his head as he leaned back on the pillow.  My hair was still messed up and I didn’t like him not touching me, when he could have been.  I looked into his face that was only partially visible in the limited light.

    Chapter 7

    Andy’s Love

    Never put the Burger King bun or the lettuce, onion, and tomato in the microwave with the burger.  The ideal way to reheat a Whopper, put the meat on a paper towel, heat it, and then put it back between the healthy part of the meal.  Andy wasn’t that patient and so his lettuce wilted, his tomato ran, and the bun toughened up.

    He told me they just ate them cold in Lincoln.  Having gotten change for cold cola was the best idea.  I really didn’t notice the taste of the Whopper reheated.  I was way too busy watching Andy.  I marveled at how he’d physically matured.  I got lost in the feel of his body especially when it was next to mine.  I kept it next to mine a lot.

    With only a couple more days of practice, I laid out of class rather than risk Andy getting away.  I was ahead in my reading and none of it was very challenging.  Missing a few classes wasn’t going to impact my grades.  It wasn’t the smart thing to do, but after being away from Andy for so long, I couldn’t pull myself out of his arms.

    We stayed in bed until noon and went to get some pizza before practice.  We took care of all our business and still had time to spare.  We showed up at practice together and no one was surprised.  Jeff kept smiling at me like he knew a secret and it tickled him.  I didn’t smile back and I didn’t practice.  This was it.  There was no intensity.  We had no more games until March and it was time to store all the equipment and wrap things up.  We set up the indoor exercise schedules.

    Before the pitching machine was put away, Andy, Tom, and Kevin worked out their bats.  While Andy and Tom were mature hitters, Kevin still struggled.  He moved around in the batter’s box and wasn’t comfortable with his swing.  Both Andy and Tom encouraged him but didn’t offer any new instructions.  They’d shared what they knew would help and it was up to Kevin to find his comfort zone.

    We had the motel room until just before Christmas.  Andy was going home with me to spend the holidays.  When it was time for me to return to school, he’d go home, until it was time for him to report for spring training.  Being in the starting lineup made him confident.  This would be his breakout year.  He’d put up the numbers, hit for a nice average, and catch the eyes of the big boys.

    He understood the most direct way to the majors was with his bat.  He’d need a good number of homers and a lot of runs-batted-in.  The bigger the homers the more attention the scouts would pay to him.  It was only a matter of time if he stayed on schedule.

    “This bozo you were in love with before me, you still see him?”

    “Every once in a while at home.  Statesville isn’t that big a place and we live a few houses away from each other.”

    “Well, if I see him, I’m going to punch him in the nose,” Andy swore to me.

    “You will not.  He doesn’t even know I’m alive.  It’s been since junior high school.  Besides, I’d never have taken up baseball if it wasn’t for him.  We’d never have met.”

    “Okay, I’ll thank him first.  Then, I’ll punch him in the nose.”

    “You will not.”

    “I can’t stand he hurt you.  What’s his fucking problem?  He treated you like you were a piece of meat,” Andy complained.  “He needs a good talking to.”

    “You’ve only heard my side of it,” I said.

    “You think I want to hear anything he has to say?  I’ll be jealous.  That’s a good reason to hit him.”

    “Andy, I don’t want you touching him.”

    “I won’t touch him.  I’ll hit him.  I don’t want you touching him.”

    “There are better ways for us to spend our time,” I reminded him.

    “Yes, I know that, but we can’t stay in bed all the time.”

    “We can’t?  I was hoping we could.  My life is so much better when I’m in bed with you.”

    “Well, maybe we can.  We’ve done a good job so far.  It’s great not having to go into the dorm and make nice with all the clowns on our floor,” Andy said.

    “We had a good floor.  Kane was the only real asshole,” I remembered.

    “Where’d he go?” Andy asked.

    “Tucson.”

    “Chance was burning up his league with his bat.  He’ll go up next year.”

    “You think so?” I asked.

    “He’ll start the season where he is but before September, he’ll be in the Bigs.  Damn his talented ass.  He’s the full package and there aren’t that many out there who can do everything well at every level.”

    “Nice Guy.  I miss him,” I said.  “Jeff’s good but I won’t be around to see him become anywhere close to being as good as Chance.”

    “I’ll hit him when I see him too.  You aren’t allowed to miss anyone but me,” he said, turning to look at my face.

    “Damn, I love you, Andy.  You’re my entire life.”

    “Baseball?” he quizzed.

    “I don’t care anymore.  I can’t hit.  I’m going to be on the bench by mid-season.  I can’t play and not contribute something to the team,” I informed him sadly.

    “You’ve got the best glove in the league.  You’ll find your bat.”

    “I know exactly where my bat is.  It’s on my shoulder and I can’t get the fucking thing around,” I explained.

    “You will, babe.  I know you and I know you’ll beat it in the end.  You’re too smart to let fear rule you.  You’ve got to step up there and focus on hitting the next pitch, and then you hit it.”

    “You sound like Coach Martin.”

    “You know where Coach Bell went?” Andy asked.

    “Nothing.  He might have to sit out a season to get the controversy behind him.  He’s a damn good coach.  I thought I’d hear from him.  We were close.  I thought we were,” I said.

    “I’ll hit him too,” Andy said, sounding silly.

    “You aren’t going to hit anyone,” I informed him.

    “Yes, sir.  Whatever you say, my love.  How in the hell can two guys fall in love with each other?  I never thought a lot about girls, but I thought even less about guys.  Now I’m in love with one.  It’s not how I saw my life going.”

    “As long as it’s me, I don’t care how it works.”

    “It is you, Do.  I can’t imagine ever feeling this way about anyone else.  I’ve never felt this way before.”

    “Good, I won’t have to hit you then,” I said, smiling as he touched my arm and looked into my eyes as we walked around the exercise track out beyond the left field stands.

    Making love after not making love is about the best thing there is.  Having a man like Andy in my bed meant instant reaction.  Even when he slept, if I was awake and horny, all I need to do was reach around and get a grip on him, and it was instant erection.  At times he wouldn’t be awake when he turned in the bed to give me any access I wanted. 

    There was nothing bashful about him and he excited me in a way that made me as happy as I’d ever been.  This was where I belonged.  He was who I wanted to be with, and I saw no sign he saw it any different from me.  As uncertain as our lives were at the moment, I was certain about that.

    On the final day of practice we were wrapping things up and Andy was taking his final swings of the year.  I was done with my business and I stopped to admire my man as the pitching machine belched up a pitch.  Andy was waiting for it and he nailed it, getting the fat part of the bat on the ball.  It made an unmistakable sound as the ball leaped off his bat.

    Andy leaned on the bat and watched the ball sail out over the scoreboard in straightaway centerfield.  It cleared the scoreboard at 380 feet and was still rising.

    Crosby came over to shake Andy’s hand.  They chatted about the awesome hit.  When I sent a runner out to retrieve the ball, he came back empty handed.  Andy and Tom came over to see where the ball landed.

    “I don’t know where it went.  It might be out in the parking lot under one of those cars,” he thought.

    “That’s five hundred feet away,” Tom bragged.  “Man oh man, that’s a big league hit.”

    “It was only a pitching machine pitch,” Andy explained.

    “Five hundred feet is five hundred feet no matter where the pitch came from.”

    It was a great hit.  Andy was a hit at State.  He was bigger, stronger, more confident and self-assured.  He seemed like he belonged there with us, although he’d only been gone a few months.  Most of the guys on the first team didn’t know him all that well, but they liked him.

    The months he’d been gone only seemed like next to forever to me, because I missed him so much while he was gone.  It’s odd how much slower time moves when you are separated from the one you want to be with.

    Now that we were back together time moved swiftly, too fast for my taste.  I had so much to say to him I couldn’t wait to be back in the privacy of the motel room.  I wondered who might notice how we looked at each other, walked together, and sat as close as possible.  Did people pay attention to how other people related to one another in public?

                         ***** 

    I was glad when baseball was suddenly a secondary consideration.  We were on our own to keep in shape, and that included times during the week when we could meet with other members of the team to exercise, but this would be optional until after the holidays, when a mandatory exercise schedule would be posted.

    With Andy came my exercise.  It was my sleep that suffered.  It wasn’t that I couldn’t sleep.  It was more fun not sleeping so I could make sure I wasn’t just dreaming Andy and I were together.  Even after being together for most of a week, the first thing I did whenever I woke up was to reach to make sure he was really there in bed with me.

    Having the motel room was like setting up house keeping.  I could even cook up Mac & Cheese, add burger onion, and items that bulked it up in the microwave.  Burger King was our favorite and the Whopper came with veggies, but neither of us wanted to eat a half a pound or more of hamburger every day. 

    There was a soup and salad restaurant across the street, but Andy wasn’t wild about soup and there wasn’t enough salad to quell his appetite, which meant Doritos, Cheese Puffs, Twinkies, Ruffles, and anything that comes in a bag and can be eaten while you walk to and from restaurants.

    I wasn’t a cook and thus I began to see that one of us was going to need to learn.  We couldn’t afford junk food all the time, and even if we could, we couldn’t afford the medical bills that would come of it later.  I reminded myself to get some tips from my mother.  Thanksgiving was coming and she’d spend about half her time cooking for us. 

    Andy needed to consider his diet in keeping with his profession.  He burned food faster than he could eat it at twenty-two, but as he grew older the quality of what he ate would be important in keeping in shape and keeping at a healthy playing weight.

    These were the things you thought about when your future was in baseball.  I thought about it as part of Andy’s quest in baseball.  He knew what he needed and he was doing better than he’d ever done, but he needed to be more conscientious about diet and exercise.

    School was a pain in the ass for the first time in my college years.  I felt guilty for laying out of class while knowing I could pass without going.  This went against my belief that you got out of something what you put into it.  What I put into Andy was the real deal but I began to break away from my lover in time to catch at least part of my first class of the day.  Luckily I hadn’t scheduled anything before nine in the morning, so if I worked it right, we’d get a round or two in before I jumped in the shower and raced up the hill to make it to class.

    By mid-November everything was worked into a routine that had us spending the maximum amount of time together.  I couldn’t wait until Thanksgiving, when I’d be home in my own bed and eating my mother’s cooking.  Andy talked about it all the time and it was obvious that next to making love, eating was right up there with baseball.

    The weather had turned brisk and the usual warmish November days became cold.  By the time my parents picked us up for the five days over Thanksgiving, I had almost all my clothes in the motel room.  My mother smiled when I spent time loading up the trunk.  Dad and Andy talked baseball as they waited for me to finish.

    I was fortunate to have the family I had.  They wanted me to be happy and there was nothing they wouldn’t do to make certain I was.  Andy was the second son they never had but wanted.

    This made my life that much more important to them.  We weren’t affluent or strategically placed in our community.  What we were was happy and I was at the center of their lives, and by proxy, Andy was there as well.  He had become an important member of the family.  At times I wondered if dad knew which one of us was his natural son.

    On that first afternoon we spent the entire time in the living room, eating my mother’s specialty delights as we talked, joked, and nibbled.  I’d forgotten how much I loved being home.  I’d had a wonderful life and had wonderful parents.  My wonderful lover made the picture perfect.

    Dad joked that there were three small appliances on the back porch, waiting for me.  The neighbors sensing it was time for me to appear would ask dad to ask me to see what I could do.  It was what made me envision having a small appliance repair business.  I could work out of the garage until Andy and I could set up housekeeping near where he played ball, and if at times it wasn’t feasible living near him, I’d come home to live, work, and save money.

    Besides the appliances there was already an offer from Bartlett Roofing for me to take a supervisory position for the next summer.  At the mention of Barlett’s name my nose filled with the acrid smell of roofing material and my lower legs burned in memory of all the tar that had cooked itself into my flesh last summer.

    I laughed and told my dad that there was no way I’d go through that kind of misery again.  I was about to become a college graduate and doing that kind of labor was no longer in my game plan.  I was quite adamant and left no doubt in dad’s mind how serious I was, until he told me what the job paid.  It left me speechless as there was no job I was going to get as a recent college graduate that would pay me anything close to that amount.

    Mr. Bartlett was a huge baseball fan who followed us all once we left Statesville.  He’d hired Bobby Henry his first summer in college for about three hours one day.  Bobby had protested that he wasn’t submitting his well toned body to such abuse.  I wasn’t nearly as good as Bobby and so roofing was something I could do, when I thought I needed to pay for my room and board.

    My life never seemed to run smoothly for long.  Being with Andy made everything else irrelevant but having too much to decide once school was done was bad for me.  I knew I’d need to compare notes with Andy before making any decision but he wanted me to do what I wanted to do, as long as I did it with him whenever possible.

    As I stared down my final few months of school, my life was about to change more than it had ever changed before.  I had been going to school for what seemed like forever and I was about to finish, whatever that meant.  My life would need to be directed to make the most of it. 

    I wasn’t a great believer in education ending if you had any serious consciousness.  We were constantly learning, processing, and developing strategies to keep life healthy and non-toxic.  If you simply went with the flow you weren’t maximizing your potential.  That was a sure recipe for an unfulfilled life.

    Chapter 8

    Renewal

    The holidays were all wonderful.  Having Andy with me made it the best ever.  Andy had settled easily into my family, after a long absence.  He seemed comfortable in his role.  My parents loved him and me about equally by this time.  We were practically inseparable, knowing separation wasn’t far away.  So we spent all our time together.

    His departure for home the day before I returned to State was a most difficult day.  The bus ride gave Andy time to decompress, but I went cold turkey.  First I had to return to the house without him, sleep alone in my bed that night, and then I returned to our dorm room that I now shared with Jeff.  I felt Andy around me every step of the way.  We did not know when we’d see each other again.

    It was inevitable there were a hard few months ahead of me.  I was so close to completing my college experience and yet this was the slowest time in my four years at State.

     

     

    I’d be in class and in baseball much of the time.  Andy would go from home to training camp.  There he’d be practicing his trade and working on achieving a better result his first full season as a minor league player.  If he could establish himself as a key player on the Lincoln team, he’d be looked at carefully. 

    It would require a complete effort on his part and my hanging around wouldn’t be helpful.  I wanted to be there and he wanted me there, but I would leave college and find some way to keep myself busy so I wouldn’t be able to go to Lincoln.  We had a lifetime together ahead of us and if we wanted to make the most of it we had to sacrifice now. 

    I had a less trying task in front of me.  I wouldn’t be doing much differently than I’d done my previous years.  Yes, the word coach was mentioned around me but there was also whispers that I couldn’t hit, I was a has been, washed up before twenty-two.  These would be trying times and I’d be trying to overcome my fear at the plate.

    I related to coaching better than anything else I did.  I’d always been instructing boys about fielding.  Even early on they stopped to watch me control a game of pepper or stand on the sidelines as the infielders took fielding practice.  What I was doing other boys wanted to duplicate and I enjoyed trying to demonstrate and explain what I did.

    Coach Bell had come down to the freshman field to ask me to instruct one of his outfielders, Andy.  He believed I was the man for the job.  He’d watched me as I took charge of the freshman infielders and helped tighten their play.  I wasn’t pushy or arrogant, just confident in my ability.

    Baseball had been placed in the gap after I lost my first love.  It took up time and energy and helped me get beyond love.  I owed a great debt to the game for doing that for me.  When Coach Bell first came for me, I never imagined what the result would be.  It took several years for baseball to give love back to me.  It was a far better love than I ever believed existed.  Had I not lost my first love, I’d never have met my one great love, and baseball was in the middle of it all.

    I was more in the middle of it all than I’d ever been in my senior season.  My reputation as a fielder made coaching it easy.  Being an official coach meant I was expected to be a step above the rest.  It wasn’t a problem in the field but the questions came when I did or didn’t bat.  My deficiency couldn’t be missed. 

    Other team’s best hitters hit away from me if they could.  This gave Carroll at 3rd and Ford at 1st more chances.  Carroll was an artist with his glove but Ford needed work, which gave me work to keep my mind off my bat. 

    Working with Jeff became easier as we memorized one another’s moves and began to know where the other would be most of the time.  He was no Chance, but he was good and easy to play with.  Living with him wasn’t as easy after Andy had come to stay for two months.

    My hitting always being on my mind, Coach Martin and I came to an understanding.  I batted late in the line up, 8th.  I’d take one at bat and before I came up the second time, I’d put in Mandel, who’d pinch hit for me, going into the infield at second.  Jeff would move to shortstop.  Jeff didn’t complain because he was a ball player and it wasn’t up to him.  He often sulked around the room to let me know he wasn’t happy playing shortstop.  I did feel guilty, but it didn’t change the situation.

    Coach Martin also discussed his displeasure with me for not coming to bat more often.  He saw this as the way to beat the fear.  He didn’t understand how my insides turned upside down each time I stepped into the batter’s box.  He insisted and I refused.  I told him it was either pull me before my second at bat or leave me out of the lineup all together.  He was the coach but I knew what I needed to do. 

    Coach Martin could list a dozen or so reasons why I should go to bat every time but none gave me the nerve to face a pitcher more than once or twice a game.  He would stretch it as far as he could but when I came off the field and crossed my name out of the lineup, Mandel picked up his bat and it was then Jeff bowed his head.

    The preseason games and practices were routine.  There wasn’t the intensity to get my nerves on edge.  I did stay in to complete a couple of games but pulled myself twice as often.  The wild pitchers bothered me least, because by laying off their pitches I would often get a walk.

    Certain pitches I didn’t like facing at all.  The fastball pitchers were my nemesis.  Wild fastball pitches had me sweating before I ever came to the plate.  It was a strange balance that I tried to analyze but couldn’t.

    I spent time with the freshman team, mostly coaching their infielders.  Coach Martin could often be found speaking with Coach French, his replacement after he left the freshman team behind.  It was easy to see Coach Martin was at ease with the freshman.  Coach Bell had also taken a keen interest in the freshman my first year at State. 

    The head coach visiting with them was a connection to the 1st team.  My presence also offered them some insight into a higher level of ball playing.  They respected me and listened to my instruction carefully as I put them through their paces.  I was always happy to be with the freshman, they didn’t know I couldn’t hit and so didn’t look at me like I was half a package.

    There were no star standouts that would make their way straightaway to the 1st team, but for the most part there was a good group of talented players in the early stages of development.  They were learning the intensity of college ball. 

    There was a very good second baseman, another fine 3rd baseman, and a few with possibilities as yet undeveloped.  It was my job to get them focused on the position where I believed their skills were best suited.  It was nice being away from the 1st team and the constant scrutiny I felt there.  I worried I was going to let them down.  The freshman caused me no such stress.

    Only my bat did that.  I began to hate the feel of it.  Each time I picked it up, I winced from some internal force that refused to let go of me.  Was I possessed?

    Standing in front of the pitching machine is as easy as it gets, and yet I continued closing my eyes before the ball got to the plate.  The pitches were always the same.  The machine couldn’t throw at your head, but I couldn’t get that into my head. 

    I sweat and my knees shook and this became my constant battle.  Winning and losing couldn’t compare with me stepping into the batter’s box.  I never learned to hate anything more.  The idea of batting three or four times a game wasn’t possible.  I began to ponder if I’d get a hit or have a nervous breakdown first?  My resolve was failing me.

     Perspective was everything.  Coaching was no great shakes.  School was all but done, my graduation assured.  My life was wonderful on every level.  Andy and I talked twice a week and updated each other on what was going on. 

    He seemed more upbeat as his season was starting, but he was kind enough not to quiz me on how State baseball was progressing.  It was a rebuilding year and I could tell he was glad to be in Lincoln and not at State.

    The season began and Coach Martin said nothing when I pulled myself out of the game.  Jeff moved to shortstop and Mandel, a guy who hadn’t played freshman ball at State, replaced him at second. 

    The first time Mandel pinch hit for me, he lined a double over the second baseman’s head.  This made me look good.  What a great move.  Then he booted a ball hit to him in the next inning, two unearned runs scored, and we lost the game 5-4.  My genius had faded fast.  When I went to speak to Coach Martin in his office, as I did each afternoon, he’d already left the building.

    Jeff once again let me know how he felt, ignoring me completely when I went up to the room.  He kept his nose stuck in one of his books, until it was time to eat, and than he reminded me he was a second baseman, when he was leaving.  I already felt guilty but didn’t know what to do.

    I was making his season miserable, because he wanted to stay at second.  He almost never made an error.  He was pleasant for the most part but he shared Coach Martin’s ability to look at me soulfully, like he wanted to offer me some advice but he knew I wouldn’t take it and so he didn’t.

    Coach Martin didn’t need to ask me for advice.  When your ship is sinking, you bail out the water as fast as you can.  Then you regroup.  We were still bailing.  Whether I batted or not didn’t make any difference. 

    Our team was inexperienced.  We had no power beyond Crosby.  In our start against Greenwood their ace pitcher struck out thirteen of us.  I’d never come to bat against him before.  We lost 9-0 and had a perfect season going after five games.  There was no excitement at State.

    Coach Martin took it well.  He knew he wouldn’t be around long if we kept losing at that pace.  I felt a little sorry for his circumstances.  Rebuilding years are the shits.  It’s all pain and no glory.   

    I felt no pressure because expectations were so low.  I spent long hours wearing out our pitching staff, trying to find something that would make me want to come to the plate.  No one complained about me taking batting practice after the rest of the team hit the showers.  The pitchers I used needed to throw a lot to develop a rhythm, and it was just more practice for them.  The results were questionable for both the pitchers and me, but I kept looking for a way to lose the fear that gripped me.  Dread was without joy.

    We had two away games, winning one 2-1, and for the first time that season our starting pitcher pitched a full game.  We were scheduled to play at home the game after the win. 

    We were still drawing good crowds at State but we’d come up empty there.  This made me feel bad, because I knew a lot of the fans remembered the team the year before.  We were exciting to watch.  It was surprising they hadn’t started booing us yet.  I liked it better playing at home in spite of our only win being a road game.

    It was the game after the win that I came out to get my equipment ready for the first of three home games.  When I stopped to look at the lineup posted in the locker room, Coach Martin had my name at the top of the batting order. 

    When I played for Coach Bell, I’d always batted first, but I’d been batting 8th under Coach Martin.  I went to bring this oversight to his attention, realizing it was close to the time he’d be presenting the lineup card to the umpire. 

    Coach Martin wasn’t in his office when I went to chat, which meant the lineup card was likely in the hands of the umpires.  I’d need to come up as our first batter in our half of the first inning or take myself out of the game.

    I didn’t understand.  Was Coach Martin calling my hand?  Play or sit on the bench.  We’d just talked the day before and he made no mention of a batting order change.  This wasn’t like him.  We chatted about what changes might work to offer us better results and we spoke about where we were coming up short.  He didn’t do things without mentioning them to me first.

    As I came out to the bench, much of the team was already preparing for the game.  When I saw Coach Martin in his usual spot, I went over to inquire about the change. 

    He saw me coming and watched my determined strides as my cleats clicked on the concrete.

    “Good’ay, Mr. Dooley,” he said warmly.

    “Coach, I thought….”

    I didn’t finish my sentence, being almost immediately distracted.  It was a bit like being hit in the head and my ears rang from the clang of the ball hitting the chain link in the backstop.  My entire body vibrated as I swung to see the pitcher who hit me in the head taking warm-up pitches off the mound.

    “I thought you’d want to bat against him,” Coach Martin explained.  “No point in putting it off, wouldn’t you say?”

    There was another clang and the catcher was turning to retrieve the ball for the second time.

    “Yes, sir,” I said with the determination in my voice.  “I sure do and the sooner the better.  Thanks.”

    He didn’t last long because when our pitchers showed up he was expected to warm up on the sidelines.  I remembered my batting helmet with the dent in it that now sat on my dresser at home.  I remembered the feeling I had every time I faced a pitch since that yahoo hit me.

    The fear never rose up in my belly that day.  I wanted to hit against this guy more than I wanted to do anything else.  I knew this was an important moment in my baseball career.  I wasn’t sure why.

    We took them down in the first with one strikeout and two easy ground balls.  One grounder came to me and I picked it up on a gallop, throwing it underhand to get the runner by a step at first.  I went back to our bench, eyeballing the helmets in search of mine.  Jeff handed it to me and my bat was leaning against the front of the rack.  The entire team knew what was happening.

    Taking conscientious swings I moved out away from the bench.  My mind was almost clear as I noticed some applause.  I looked to see people standing to applaud me.  I was focused, determined, and a little bit mad.  I thought of Chance and I remembered how he could hit the ball anywhere he wanted it to go.  That was a good thing to be able to do, I thought.

    I nodded at the umpire and stepped into the batter’s box.  For the first time I looked directly at him.  He stood on the middle of the mound rubbing up the ball for his first pitch of the game before taking his first glance at me.  He looked away as fast as he looked my way.  He toed the rubber and watched the catcher for his sign.  If he recognized me he didn’t show any sign of it.

    He went into his windup and a ball came in high and tight.  My first instinct was to step back and get out of the batter’s box.  I leaned back away from the ball and felt it passing under my chin. 

    That son-of-a-bitch tried to brush me back on his first pitch.  Already being mad turned into being enraged.  I watched my feet as I dug into the batters box.  He knew I wasn’t going to get off the plate now.  I took one slow practice swing, aiming the barrel of the bat at the pitcher.  I did it a second time, holding the barrel of the bat pointing it directly at him.  My teammates stood, sensing something was about to happen. 

    I had no fear.

    He wound up and threw the next pitch over the catcher’s head.  It rattled around and the umpire picked it up, looking it over, he tossed it out and gave the catcher a new ball.  I relaxed but didn’t move out of the box.  I rubbed my bat and took more practice swings before digging my feet so I couldn’t easily move out of the batter’s box.  I took one practice swing followed by another which ended with the bat being pointed at him.  I knew what I wanted to do.  I didn’t know if I could do it.

    For some reason the umpire ignored my blatant aggressiveness.  The crowd had gone silent.  Many remembered me being hit at the peak of our previous season.  By that time most of the school was following us.  Some might have known this was the pitcher but most wouldn’t.  At best they knew this was the same team.

    The third pitch was too far outside for what I wanted.  It was ball three and I was running out of time if I was going to do what I intended to do.  The pitcher stood for a long time rubbing up the ball before finally getting his sign and going into his windup.

    He threw up the pitch I was waiting for.  I could have parked it out over the left field fence, but I had no thought of parking it.  I got my bat out in front of the ball and took a short sharp swing to keep the ball on target.  I stung that sucker on a line right back at the mound, taking the pitcher’s legs out from under him.

    As I dashed to first base the pitcher was rolling on the mound, holding his shin, as the ball trickling over toward third after it bounced off the pitcher.  I was proud and as happy as I’d ever been, pumping my fist in the air as I reached first base safely.

    My bench cleared and everyone stood out in front of it applauding, including Coach Martin, who beamed.  The stands came alive as the word spread about what I’d done and why.  Maybe it was a fluke.  Maybe it was an accidental happening, but it was payback no matter how you saw it. 

    Everyone but the pitcher, his coach, and the home plate umpire saw it as divine intervention.  Anyone who watched the swing I took knew what I intended to do.  Even if I got thrown out of the game or suspended for it, I was proud as a peacock. 

    The home plate umpire walked over to get Coach Martin to get his team back on the bench.  It took another minute for my team to voluntarily sit down.  The stands quieted.  The trainer looked at the pitcher’s leg.  A stretcher came out and we had a new pitcher for our second batter.  I stood and waited on first base.  I’d never get a better hit.

    The umpire, two coaches, and catcher all met behind the plate and everyone put in their two cents worth.  In the end the coaches retired to their respective benches and the catcher took warm up pitches from the relief pitcher that came to the mound.  No comments were directed at me and I was not called to task.  It was what it was.

    George Carroll took two balls and fouled a ball off before bunting me to second.  He almost beat it out, being fast down the first base line, but he was thrown out.  I stood on second feeling ten feet tall.  I was ready to run as Kevin Browning came to the plate.  I couldn’t remember the last time I was on second base. 

    I led off several steps and had both the shortstop and second baseman keeping an eye on me.  I wanted to run.  I was ready to run and it was then I watched Kevin coming around on a pitch.  I started to run, stopping dead in my tracks to turn to watch the ball sail out over the centerfield fence. 

    There was never a question about where it was going once it left the infield.  I jogged around to the plate and waited to greet Kevin.  We went together back to the bench.  It was perfect and I had never felt more alive.  I was ready to play.

    Doing what I did might have accounted for what followed.  What I do know is that the next time I came to bat I didn’t flinch or fear the pitches.  In fact I’d never had a better day at the plate, hitting a double, and then a triple in my next two at bats. 

    We won for the first time at home that season and nothing was said about my batting or what it might mean.  It was a game we could savor.  We might not win again but this game was a team effort.  We’d played together in a way we hadn’t done before.  The fact it started with my first hit just before Kevin’s first home run made it memorable.

    What it all meant to me was I’d settled a debt I owed.  The disappearance of my fear of facing a pitched ball remains a mystery.  What one had to do with the other, I can’t say.  It made baseball a lot more fun and gave me a lot less to worry about.  I can say that.

    Back on Base

    We weren’t about to become of championship caliber my senior season.  What we were about to do is jell as a team.  As I felt and suspected all along, my presence in the middle of the infield had a lot to do with my team’s performance.  Once I’d begun to hit we were able to win more often.

    My breakout game had me getting a hit against three different pitchers.  This indicated my determination to play a little payback wasn’t all there was to it.  It did break the spell in my mind and the fear of the pitched ball faded as quickly as it had seized hold of me.

    We’d have to struggle mightily simply to get back to .500 ball by season’s end.  We were already too many games behind that lofty goal.  Winning only two of our first ten games, but two in a row, meant we were heading in the right direction.  The best part of it, beside my daring do in the first inning, we won one for the home crowd, and even if we didn’t amount to much otherwise, they loved it and hung around after the game was over to encourage their team.

    We were approaching the half way point in our season and time was running out to make vast improvements.  Not only that, This was the time the scouts came to sit in the stands to watch the talent.  They didn’t come to watch State this time.  They were there to see our competition.  Tom Crosby was the only junior that had the kind of potential to attract any attention.  He was hitting homers but not at a pace it took to stir the interest of professional scouts.  His batting average was close to .300 but without the big home run production it wasn’t exciting anyone including Tom, who showed his frustration.

    Kevin Browning was a sophomore, but the day I began hitting, he hit his first home run of the season.  He’d been struggling with his batting stance and was still searching the day of his first big hit. 

    By the time we played game twenty Kevin had eight homers to Crosby’s ten, only Crosby had six homers when Kevin hit his first.  He was also batting .325 and was most likely to bat in runs.  He went about perfecting his swing and all his wiggle and waggle at the plate subsided as he settled into his game.  Kevin had become State’s best power hitter, but he was too inexperienced to gain more than a reference in some scout’s notes, ‘a future consideration.’  They would have their eye on him next season.

    Coach Martin became much more pleased with the progress State was making.  We no longer needed to spend time discussing would I or wouldn’t I bat and how often.  Our discussions were of the talent and who was making progress and who might be losing his grip on their position on the 1st team.  These were the discussions the coaches on a rebuilding team should be having.

    The freshman team was still raw with the few exceptions I’d mentioned to Coach Martin before.  No one was shinning beyond his teammates at mid-season.  This was to be expected but we were still determined to bring up a few of the freshmen to get some 1st team experience to see how they reacted.

    With me being the only 1st team player graduating, there was a lot invested in keeping our current lineup in place to begin the following season with an experienced team.

    It was during one of these discussions in the afternoon after practice that Tom Crosby came to chat fresh from his shower.

    “How you doing, Tom?” I asked him as he slid into one of the empty chairs near the door.

    “I’d hoped to be doing better, Do.  I’m not putting my name in the draft.  I wanted to let you know that I intend to graduate from State next year and play my senior year of ball here.  I didn’t want there to be any doubt.”

    “That’s good to hear, Mr. Crosby,” Coach Martin said.  “You are key in my outfield plans.  I just might stick around for another year to see how it all turns out.  You boys have picked it up quite a bit in the last ten games.”

    “Sitting out last season hurt me more than I thought.  My timing isn’t what it was.  I know my numbers will look a lot better if I keep at it.  That way I’ll go way higher in the draft next year than I would this year.”

    “I think you’re making the smart move.  You’ll have your degree to fall back on and that means you can concentrate on baseball, knowing you have an alternative.”

    “Yes, sir,” Crosby said, standing to make his exit.

    First base and catching were the weakest positions on the team and might change hands if any of the freshmen began to shine.  The team as a whole, even with my replacement, Mandel, sitting on the bench, was in place for a run the following season.

    As we came down the home stretch, we played consistently.  Kevin had a three home run game in the final week of play and took the home run lead away from Crosby.  Kevin already led the team in runs batted in for most of the second half of the season.

    Jeff Henry was tops in batting at .345.  He was a fine second baseman and the center of our infield played almost as well as when I had Chance beside me.  Jeff’s average was only ten points bellow what Bobby Henry averaged in his tenure at State.  I wondered if one day I might hear some major league announcer calling a game say, ‘the ball is hit sharply to Henry at short, making a clean pickup, he throws to Henry at second, and the throw to first in time for the double play.’ 

    Consistency made us much more competitive and the team’s play had improved remarkably.  Finishing with fourteen wins and sixteen loses meant we made up a lot of ground. 

    Even if we didn’t get into the playoffs, we were playing as well as any team in our league at the end.  Greenwood’s steady program brought them yet another league championship.  We sat home and watched and thought about next year.

    I finished the season batting .252, which might have gotten me a look, because of my reputation as a fielder, except when the scouts were out looking for talent in mid-season, I wasn’t batting .200.  For me it was a major improvement that left me feeling satisfied. 

    Any offers from a minor league team would get in the way of Andy’s career and our manageable future.  Since he was the one most likely to succeed, I didn’t want to complicate things by wandering around looking for a way to extend my baseball career beyond its expiration date.

    My struggles my senior season did make me more aware of what baseball meant to me.  Facing not having a senior season had made the season that much more important to me.  I hadn’t played well but I had recovered some of what was lost at the end of my junior year.  I could face not being in baseball now, but I didn’t have to enjoy it. 

    With no one looking at me and no invitations coming for me to try out for a team somewhere, my decision was easy and my baseball career had ended quietly. 

    I was happy and State was greatly improved from the beginning of the year.  We were winning games against all the competition.  We weren’t knocking anyone dead with our firepower but there was a good balance between our hitting and pitching.  With Kevin batting third and Tom batting cleanup, and Jeff preceding those two to the plate, State would produce its share of hits and runs next season. 

    It was a shame I wouldn’t be there to watch it, but the time comes in all ballplayer’s lives when they had to walk away from the game.  I’d gone further than I could have expected as a fourteen year old sniffing around my high school baseball team, looking for a way to spend my time.

    My grades had stayed steady throughout college and with my diploma in hand I was ready to start my life.  It was anti-climatic at best.  Baseball had been what took me to college and it was what kept me there.  With Coach Martin staying on for one last season, I didn’t mention to Chancellor Bishop that I’d be willing to take a shot at coaching his team.  It was never mentioned and I figured Coach Martin was the one responsible for bringing me on as a player/coach.  My future was not going to be at State.

    All the worries and complications baseball had brought to my life had ended.  My future was in doubt as I wandered down to the baseball complex my last day at State.  It hadn’t been locked up yet and the under classmen still had another week of classes. 

    As I slipped inside the fence to take one last look at my field, I heard a bat connecting solidly with the ball.  There facing the pitching machine in a deserted stadium was Kevin, taking big cuts at the ball.  He looked like a hitter.  He was confident and precise with his swings, ready each time the machine spit out a ball.

    My final year of baseball was so filled with anxiety and uncertainty that I didn’t take time to prepare for it to end.  I suppose I hadn’t enjoyed my senior year as much as I could.  Seeing someone who lived to play ball, playing ball, gave me chills, and left me with a positive feeling.  I’d watched Kevin overcome his uncertainty, but he was determined and he persevered.  It was a good note to end on and I headed for the exit without bothering him.   

    I had no concept that leaving my field for the final time would be so hard.  Our final game was away.  Coach Martin and I sat in his office talking as players cleaned out their lockers that evening.  There was no feeling of finality. 

    There were high hopes for next season in which I would take no part.  There would be a next season without me as there had been seasons before I arrived.  I’d run my playing days out further than I’d had any right to expect and with results that were mostly pleasing, but it took me until my final day to return to our field to take a last look.

    My regrets were few but leaving the field that last time brought on a melancholy concerning the uncertainty ahead of me.  The next time I came I’d buy a ticket and watch from the stands.

    The gate clanged closed behind me.

    I didn’t look back.

    My college days were done. It was time to go to work. I could no longer say, I can’t work and play ball too, while I’m going to school.

    The End

    Don’t miss book 4:

    A Minor Success

  • The Young Men of Verona

    This story was inspired by “Romeo and Juliet” by William Shakespeare and visually by Franco Zefirelli’s movie.


    Verona, Italy, 1597

    In fair Verona we set our scene a long-standing feud between two families the Capulets and the Montagues has made the streets unsafe for its citizens who are tired of bloody duels and confrontations between the two clans. Prince Escalus the ruler of the city had given an order that all the men who were caught fighting will be arrested and condemned to death.

     “There must be something else I can do to keep the streets of Verona safe, “Prince Ecalus said as he dined at his palace with  Count Paris

    “The Capulets and Montagues will not cease their feuding” Paris said.

    “And what is the origin of their hatred?” Prince Escalus wondered as he drank wine from a golden goblet.

    “An ancient grudge over property “Paris said.

    “Extreme hatred is sometimes extreme love in another form” Escalus said.

     “Romeo and Tybalt had been arrested for dueling on the streets.”

    “Yes, I’m aware of that” Escalus said he was familiar with both youths he had seen them at their respective family home.

    “Are you planning to vanish them from Verona?” Paris said he had intentions to marry Juliet the Capulet’s youngest daughter.

    “Bring these young men to me” Escalus said, “I have notion about to turn their rivalry into something more productive.”

    Romeo and Tybalt stood in front of Prince Escalus in his private chambers. The two young men were both eighteen but had quite different looks. Romeo son of the house of Montague had delicate feminine features.  Tybalt of the Capulets was rougher looking with sensuous lips.

     “I have brought you here to decide your fate” Prince Escalus sat on chair in front of a large fireplace.

    Tybalt and Romeo stood before him their heads bowed in shame and respect.

    “What do you have to say in your defense?” Escalus said.

    “He started it!” Tybalt said pointed to his rival.

    “It was you Tybalt who challenged me! “Romeo shouted.

    “Enough!”  Escalus said “What lead to this duel which I had strictly forbidden to keep peace on the streets of Verona?”

    “My family honor “Tybalt said.

    “We are mortal enemies” Romeo added.

    “You are fighting over matters that are older than yourselves I doubt even your fathers know the true nature of it “Escalus said.

    “We have no choice “Tybalt said.

    “Indeed, my lord I agree “Romeo said keeping an eye on Tybalt who seem ready to start another fight.

    “I will not have any more blood spilled on the streets of Verona! There must be another way to settle your grievances, perhaps an ancient way” Escalus said pointing to a painting hanging on the opposite wall.

    Tybalt and Romeo turned and look at the work of art which depicted two nude Greek warriors wrestling on a field as their comrades looked on.

    “You want us to wrestle my lord?” Romeo asked.

    “It’s far safer than dueling with swords” the prince replied.

    “When are we to this wrestling? “Tybalt said he was sure he would easily defeat the weaker Romeo.

    “Right now!” The prince said pointing the room.

    “I don’t understand the point of this my lord” Romeo said.

    “See it as sort of test? “Escalus said.

    “A test of what? “Tybalt asked looking at Romeo who looked as confused as he did.

    “Enough question! Strip of your garments! “The Prince commanded

    Tybalt and Romeo walked to opposite sides of the chamber and removed their outer clothing until they were only wearing a loin cloth that barely covered their genitals.

    “That too” the Prince said” Be as the Greeks wrestle in Ancient Times”

    Tybalt and Romeo removed their undergarment and stood naked in front of the Prince.

    “Face each other “the Prince said

    Tybalt and Romeo obeyed the command. The two youth were about the same height and built. Tybalt had hairy chest, but Romeo was naturally smooth except for his pubic hair.

    “Fight now!” the Prince commanded

    Tybalt and Romeo had learned wrestling, boxing, and fencing as part of their education; so, they knew the basics but had never wrestled naked or against each other. There was something different about this match. They were in a private chamber not an open arena and they could feel the eyes of the Prince watching their every move.

    Prince Escalus watched as the two handsome youths wrestled nude before him. These were not peasants hired for his amusement but the sons of the two wealthiest families of Verona. Escalus has been a wrestler in his youth now at forty was enjoying the athletic prowess on display but there was something else going on.

    Tybalt and Romeo strained every muscle to keep control over the other; their hatred fueling the competitive edge. But every time one seems to have achieve the upper hand the other reversed the action.

    Prince Escalus watched as cock rubbed  against cock; faces were buried into sweaty armpits and the groans of battle became the sound of growing pleasure.   The wrestling matched had revealed what the Prince had suspected about the two youths.  The Prince felts his own manhood become aroused as he watched Tybalt and Romeo entwined in erotic passion.

    “Enough! “The Prince commanded

     Tybalt and Romeo stopped wrestling. They were out of breath; their muscles glistening with sweat and their cocks erect.

    “Face each other “the Prince commanded. 

    Tybalt and Romeo obeyed. Their sweaty chest almost touching.

    “Embrace!” the Prince commanded

    Tybalt and Romeo obeyed.

    “Now kiss” the Prince whispered

    Tybalt and Romeo gave each other a deep kiss.

    Prince Escalus had a male lover in his youth. A boy named Julian whose father was sea merchant. Escalus had never loved anyone as much as he had loved Julian and when they parted, he had been heart broken.  He would save Tybalt and Romeo from the same fate. These two enemies would become lovers.

    “Romeo I never thought I wanted you this way” Tybalt said.

    “I am yours Tybalt” Romeo said and kissed Tybalt.

    “Let us move this match into my bedchamber.”

    Tybalt and Romeo arms around each other followed the Prince into his bed room.   The chamber was a temple to glories of Ancient Greece. The ceiling was decorated with frescoes depicting the images of gods and heroes.   There was life size statue of Apollo by the corner.  The statue’s penis could be change to an erect one for the whim of the Prince.

    “You can resume your wrestling there “Prince Escalus said pointing toward the large canopy bed.

    Tybalt and Romeo were no longer in fighting mood; they were too busy exploring their bodies.

    “Or not “Escalus said as he watched the two youths sex play on the bed. Tybalt and Romeo were rolling around kissing and licking their bodies with delight.

    “I want to savor your manhood “Romeo said as he started to suck on Tybalt’s hard cock.

    “Let me taste yours “Tybalt said licking the head the Romeo’s erect phallus.

    Escalus wished he had a way of record these two fine young specimens of Verona manhood. Their beauty was worthy of a painting by Raphael or sculpture by Michelangelo. Escalus opened his robe and began to jerk off.

    Tybalt and Romeo were now in a sixty -nine position sucking each other’s cock.

    Escalus removed his robe exposing a well muscle hairy body. His eight-inch uncut cock was fully erect.  He wanted to join the two youths on the bed, but he resisted the temptation. Their lovemaking must bond them if this was going to work.

    Romeo began to rim Tybalt’s hairy ass.

    “Oh yes my lover” Tybalt felt intense pleasure as Romeo’s tongue explored his virgin hole.

    Escalus poured oil on his shaft and resumed jerking off. He saw Julian and himself upon the bed in the same way years ago.

    “You ass tastes sweet” Romeo said savoring Tybalt’s sweaty crack. He took a finger and began to fuck his friend.

    “Oh yes Romeo deeper” Tybalt moaned.

    Escalus had wondered how this would end. Tybalt was like other men he had met very masculine on the street but when in bed they displayed a more pliable nature. Escalus himself enjoyed both.

    “Tybalt I must penetrate thou nature” Romeo said he placed the head of his cock within his lover’s ass.

    “Fuck me Romeo” Tybalt said as he felt Romeos thick cock entering him.

    Escalus wished he could change places with Romeo.

    “Take my manhood” Romeo said as he fucked Tybalt who moaned with pleasure as he felt his lover’s cock breaking his virginity.

    Escalus came closer to get a better view of the erotic action.

     Tybalt was not fucking himself on Romeo’s cock as the other lay back on the bed.

    Escalus stood in front the lovers his cock dripping with pre cum

    “Fuck me hard Romeo! “Tybalt said.

    “I will fill you with my seed “Romeo said feeling his cock ready to ejaculate.

    Tybalt was jerking himself off as he could feel Romeo’s cock vibrating within his ass.

    “Take my seed” Romeo said as he came into Tybalt’s ass.

    “Oh Romeo! “Tybalt felt the orgasms and jerked himself until he came on his chest.

    Escalus felt his orgasm building up too and his hot cum splashed the young men’s naked torsos.

    “I bless your bonding as lovers” Escalus said in his most commanding voice” And now we must find a way to make this new union official.”

    Tybalt and Romeo kissed. They were no longer enemies they would be lovers for life.

    “Welcome one and welcome all! “Lord Capulet greeted the guest to the banquet he had arranged to celebrate the wedding of his daughter Juliet to Count Paris. All of Verona’s finest society gathered at the feast both Montagues and Capulets now sat next to each other in kinship. Prince Escalus was an honored guest. He walked among the happy citizens and was pleased to see Tybalt and Romeo sitting together.

    “You too look as handsome as the married couple,” Escalus said.

    “Thank you, my lord,” Romeo said.

    Tybalt and Romeos new friendship had helped to heal the ancient grudge, which had separated their families and had brought peace to the streets of Verona.

    “To your health my Lord” Tybalt and Romeo both raised their cups.

    “And to your happiness and prosperity” Escalus said. He had arranged for Friar Lawrence to marry the two young men in a private ceremony in his palace that morning using a forgotten ritual that bonded Tybalt and Romeo in marriage before man and God.

    “Let us dance “Lady Capulet said.

     The crowd cheered and joined in a dance.

     Ecalus watched as Tybalt and Romeo joined in the joyful celebration. The Prince was pleased that two couples tonight would celebrate a night of wedded bliss.

    The End

  • Prom Night

    Dominic sat in class, his mind drifting away from the lesson at hand. It was the day before prom night, and he couldn’t help but feel a strange mix of excitement and nervousness. However, amidst all the pre-prom jitters, an unexpected thought entered his mind – his feelings for his teacher, Mr. James Monaco.

    Confusion washed over Dominic as he grappled with these emotions. He had always considered himself straight, and the idea of having romantic feelings for another man was unfamiliar territory. He tried to push the thoughts aside, attributing them to the stress and excitement of prom approaching. But the feelings persisted, becoming increasingly difficult to ignore.

    As the day went on, Dominic found himself stealing glances at Mr. Monaco during class. He admired the way the teacher passionately engaged with the subject matter, his intelligent eyes and warm smile captivating Dominic’s attention. These feelings were confusing and unexpected, but they felt undeniably real.

    Dominic couldn’t help but question his own identity. Was he truly straight, or was he discovering something new about himself? He felt torn between societal expectations and his own burgeoning emotions. The fear of judgment and the potential consequences weighed heavily on his mind.

    Despite his internal struggle, Dominic knew he had to focus on the upcoming prom night. It was a significant event, and he wanted to enjoy it with his friends. He decided to set aside his complex emotions for the moment and immerse himself in the excitement of the event, hoping that in doing so, he could gain some clarity about his feelings.

    Prom night arrived, and Dominic joined his friends in anticipation of a memorable evening. He had a great time dancing, laughing, and making memories with his classmates. However, in the back of his mind, thoughts of Mr. Monaco lingered, reminding him of the emotional turmoil he had experienced throughout the day.

    As the night drew to a close, Dominic found himself alone for a moment, reflecting on the events of the past few days. He realized that his feelings for Mr. Monaco had caused him to question his own sexuality, forcing him to confront his own biases and preconceived notions. Dominic knew that understanding and accepting oneself was a personal journey that took time.

    With the support of his friends, Dominic decided to seek guidance and support from trusted individuals, such as a counselor or a close confidant, who could provide him with a safe space to explore his feelings. He recognized the importance of embracing his own truth, regardless of societal expectations.

    While Dominic’s journey was far from over, he had taken the first steps towards understanding his own identity and finding acceptance within himself.

    As Dominic progressed on his journey of self-discovery, he began to explore his feelings for Mr. Monaco in a more proactive and constructive manner. Recognizing the importance of open communication, he decided to have a private conversation with his teacher, seeking guidance and understanding.

    One day after class, Dominic mustered the courage to approach Mr. Monaco and asked if they could talk in private. With a mix of nerves and anticipation, Dominic expressed his gratitude for Mr. Monaco’s teaching and mentorship, acknowledging the impact he had on his life. He then cautiously shared his own confusion about the unexpected romantic feelings that had developed.

    Mr. Monaco listened attentively, maintaining a professional and compassionate demeanor. He acknowledged Dominic’s bravery in opening up and reassured him that exploring one’s emotions and identity is a natural part of self-discovery. Mr. Monaco emphasized the importance of maintaining appropriate boundaries and respecting both their professional relationship and Dominic’s journey of self-exploration.

    While Mr. Monaco couldn’t reciprocate Dominic’s romantic feelings, he encouraged him to continue exploring his own identity, providing resources such as books, support groups, and LGBTQ+ organizations that could offer guidance and support. He also assured Dominic that he would maintain confidentiality and respect his privacy.

    With Mr. Monaco’s support and guidance, Dominic felt a sense of relief and validation. He realized that his feelings were not something to be ashamed of, but rather an opportunity for personal growth and understanding. He continued attending therapy sessions, discussing his progress and challenges with his counselor, who offered valuable insights and coping strategies.

    Dominic also sought out LGBTQ+ support groups at his school or in the community. These safe spaces allowed him to connect with peers who were going through similar experiences. He found solace in sharing his story, listening to others’ journeys, and learning from their collective wisdom.

    As Dominic further immersed himself in the LGBTQ+ community, he discovered a wealth of resources and role models who helped him navigate his evolving sexuality. He attended workshops and seminars that addressed topics such as coming out, self-acceptance, and building healthy relationships. These experiences empowered him and helped him cultivate a strong sense of belonging.

    Over time, Dominic began to embrace his own unique sexual orientation. He understood that it was not necessary to fit into societal labels or expectations, but rather to honor his own feelings and desires. He recognized that self-discovery is an ongoing process, and he allowed himself the freedom to evolve and explore without judgment.

    Dominic’s journey also had a profound impact on his perception of others. He became an advocate for acceptance and inclusivity, challenging stereotypes and standing up against discrimination. He engaged in conversations and activities that promoted understanding and empathy, creating a more supportive environment for all students, regardless of their sexual orientation.

    In the end, Dominic’s journey of self-discovery led him to a place of self-acceptance, authenticity, and personal growth. By embracing his true self and finding support in others, he built a solid foundation for a fulfilling and genuine life, one in which he could celebrate his own unique journey of love and identity

    As Dominic continued to navigate his journey of self-discovery, he encountered various challenges and triumphs along the way. One significant milestone for him was coming out to his close friends and family. After much reflection and consideration, Dominic felt ready to share his truth with those who mattered most to him.

    He began by confiding in a trusted friend, someone he knew would offer support and understanding. The friend listened attentively, assuring Dominic that their friendship would remain unchanged and that they were there to support him no matter what. Encouraged by this positive experience, Dominic gradually came out to a few more close friends, experiencing a similar outpouring of love and acceptance.

    Feeling increasingly confident, Dominic decided it was time to share his truth with his family. Recognizing that every person’s coming out journey is unique, he carefully considered the right time and approach for this conversation. One evening, gathered together with his loved ones, Dominic mustered his courage and spoke from his heart.

    He shared his journey of self-discovery, explaining the complexities of his feelings and experiences. Dominic’s family, though initially surprised and perhaps struggling to fully comprehend, listened with an open mind and heart. They expressed their unconditional love and support, affirming their commitment to his happiness and well-being.

    With the support of his friends and family, Dominic gained an even stronger sense of self-assurance. He found solace in their acceptance, knowing he had a strong support system that would stand by him as he continued to explore and embrace his identity.

    Throughout his journey, Dominic also sought out LGBTQ+ communities and events that provided spaces for connection and empowerment. He attended Pride celebrations, participated in LGBTQ+ advocacy groups, and engaged in community service to give back and contribute to positive change.

    As Dominic’s self-acceptance deepened, he found himself becoming more involved in activism and advocacy work. He recognized the importance of raising awareness and fostering inclusivity within his school and beyond. Dominic collaborated with like-minded peers to establish a GSA (Gay-Straight Alliance) at his school, creating a supportive environment for students of all sexual orientations and gender identities.

    Driven by his personal experiences and a desire to make a difference, Dominic also sought opportunities to speak publicly about his journey. He shared his story at school assemblies, community events, and even participated in panel discussions. By openly discussing his own experiences, he hoped to inspire others to embrace their authentic selves and foster a more inclusive society.

    As Dominic embraced his evolving identity, he discovered the power of self-love and self-acceptance. He recognized that his journey was unique and that there was no one “right” way to navigate his feelings and attractions. Dominic found joy in celebrating the diversity of human experiences and appreciating the beauty in his own individuality.

    While Dominic’s story continued to unfold, he remained committed to personal growth, continued learning, and supporting others on their own journeys. He found solace in connecting with people who had faced similar challenges and drew strength from their collective resilience.

    Dominic’s journey serves as a reminder that self-discovery is an ongoing process and that embracing one’s true self can lead to a fulfilling and authentic life. Through his experiences, he not only found acceptance within himself but also helped create a more inclusive and compassionate world for others.

  • Jim Scott Likes to Have Fun

    Jim Scott Likes to Have Fun

    (I)

    Livingston Hall, located at one of the swarms of state schools located in the Midwest, is where we begin. At one said University in Kansas, the dormitory was a beehive of activity. Out in the hall people were running in both directions and occasionally colliding with each other. It was getting close to Spring break and people were antsy and wanted to get things wound up. If you imagine what is being described is almost like being seen through a television screen. Imagine that the screen advances halfway down the hall and then shifts to the right into a student’s room. Outside, people are running around like crazy, trying to get here and there, or do this or that by such a time. The scene in the room that we just shifted into is a whole lot different.

    Inside this room, is your standard two-man college dormitory room, its current occupants; one Jim Scott, who is a 24-year-old graduate student is lying naked, sideways on his bed. He is right on the back of his 18 years old roommate, Bill Hendrix.

    Jim was working on his thesis in psychology, and Bill was his newest acquired member to his stable of slaves. Jim was what most everyone at the age of 24 wants to be. He is a decent-sized fellow, that works out so his is well built and in good shape. His preference was submissive guys that would let you dance on the razor’s edge of extreme with them. He was 6’2” and was a good 215 lbs. without an ounce of fat. He had curly blond hair that he usually wore some kind of cap on, not because he had to, but he just preferred to. Good looking, articulate, great sense of humor he had it all. Considering what he was doing now was sexual in nature it probably would not hurt to mention he was packing serious business between the legs that was 9” and had quite a bit of girth. He was one of those people that seemed to keep an eternal tan, and the webcam that would pick up the sideview of a young naked Caucasian man would be viewed.  There would be much jacking off, wanking, whatever the word for that is where you are located as they watched him work his rock hard and muscular ass as he fucked Bill.

    Bill Hendrix was a classic nerd, but he was not unpleasant to look at, had learned in less than a week to completely be able to deepthroat Jim without the slightest gag anymore. He had kind of short sandy blond hair, and without wearing his glasses had crystal blue eyes which were more easily noticed.  

    Jim Currently had Bill in quite the predicament now. Bill could not move his arms or legs because Jim had run two bands of shrink wrap around him and he did not spare materials. He was not going anywhere. Directly behind him, Jim had carefully made openings where he could get every inch of his big cock up the little walking brain. Plus, he could reach everything he needed, his balls, which were zipped up tightly in a constriction sack. Jim had ordered Bill to spread his legs a bit and reached in front of him and pulled his hard dick behind him underneath him with it smooshed up against his constricted ball sack and grabbed Bill’s raised leg when he had it pointed as much backwards as he could get it. Bill had been standing in this position, told to squeeze his legs, when they were wrapped. He had tight adjustable bands around his body, immobilizing him from much movement at all.

    Next to where just a few feet away, all kinds of people were running around left and right. Bill was all wrapped up as he was getting every single bit of Jim’s dick pushed in and out of his ass. It was a quick and hard pace Jim was using and it was rocking Bill’s body making it shake every time he thrusted forward. Jim was really throwing it to him, and it was making him feel so good, each stroke.

    Jim was not worried about Bill making too much noise, because before he had tied him up and Jim had taken his clothes off. He had taken his underwear, which he had worn to bed last night and stuffed them into Bills mouth and taped the mouth solidly shut. So, he was laying behind Bill right now ramming his big dick in and out of him. Jim had also reached around to where he could easily pinch Bill’s nose closed, for a little breath play. There was no alarm apparent in Bill’s eyes, this was well known waters with him. Jim had just run across him sitting at an outside café and had walked up to him. The two had just met after the start of this semester, Jim had conquered him in no time.

    He had looked around and reached down and said quietly, “Throw that away and get your pussy ass up to the room, you have some work to do.”

    After that he had walked away, and Bill got up and threw most of a tray full of food away and headed towards where they were now.

    It is easy to fast forward: time was a factor today, so Jim had had Bill suck his dick long enough to get it hard, then use his lips to apply the lube which was being liberally squeezed out onto Bill’s lips liberally by Jim. Once the big man’s dick was hard and good and lubed ne got up and slid in behind Bill and immediately set to pushing his cock up into him. He reached up with is right hand and grabbed Bill’s right leg and used it for leverage and pull himself closer to Bill to facilitate the entrance. He had finally gotten it all slid inside Bill. Jim thought, ‘Some nerds do have their uses, damn that feels good!’

    So, now he was following the natural order of things in fucking; 1). first you stick you dick in, 2). then you fuck. He was now once again showing this little nerd just exactly how that worked. Damn, Jim could not decide today, so it was, (Coin time.) as he finished a good round of nose pinching.

    He reached over and picked up his magic coin, he had three of these. This is the one he used most frequently, and it was a sex-toy coin each having one side. Two could be fun from time to sort of rig the game. The coin had two sides which when flipped would decide where he would shoot his cum when he got off. The two he was not using, were both tricks that would always turn up the place you wanted as it was the same image on both sides. On the one he was using; one side of the coin was of someone bent over set to take it up the ass. The other was an image of a person with their mouth wide open. So, he flipped the coin, it landed on this slave’s side. He picked it up and looked and it was the picture of some person with their mouths wide-open. That meant in a few minutes he would be pulling his big wet dick out of Bill’s ass and then putting it back into his mouth. Well, he had to have someplace to shoot all that cum.

    They had some medium volume music playing, it was a tune Jim liked, so he rocked his hips and slid his dick in and out of the nerd to the rhythm of it. Jim leaned his neck in close and smelled the back of Bill’s neck and hair. ‘Fuck Yeah!’ Last week had been this bitch’s birthday, so he had gotten him some expensive bath salts, body washes, moisturizers, that kind of stuff. It was all brands made for women, so this little whore walked around smelling like one. This thought sent a ripple down his spine, and he pumped his frustrations out on Bill’s ass as he was really driving now. He was driving close to the double line is what he was doing, so he pulled out of Bill and went around and presented his big cock to be sucked. This one was intimidated by his size, so Bill opened his mouth and moved his head forward and swallowed the head of Jim’s dick. Jim slowly pushed it, as Bill worked his tongue in concert with him, till he was balls deep down the nerd’s throat. He got there and jetted his hips for a bit of light bouncing, and his dick began to spasm and unload its payload down Bill’s throat.

    Jim thought he was about half done so he pulled straight back and suddenly his dick was pointed closely to Bills face squirting cum all over it. When he was finished, he untied the nerd and pulled his baby spoon he wore on of one of those metal chokers that Jim made all his slaves do.

    Jim said, “I should not have to tell you this, but use the spoon and scoop the little pools of cum on your face off and eat it all.”

    He sat back and watched as Bill began to do this, but he was not moving fast enough for him.

    He growled, “Give me that fucking spoon.”

    Bill did and Jim used it to start doing just that, till Bill’s face was sticky but mostly clean.

    Jim thought he would have some fun with the nerd,” I should make you go the rest of the day and follow your regular schedule with all that sticky stuff from my cum still all over your face.”

    The big guy took his phone and clicked a picture of his face. That picture would update the one from the beginning of the semester on all his social sites where you could choose to show your stable if they were 18+ and consented. Jim always made a game of doing this because when you went to display a new image, he would make that slave read the agreement and click, ‘I Agree’.

    Jim got up and walked over and got a fresh box of wet wipes out of a drawer. Opened it and sit it on the bed next to Bill.

    He sat down beside him and laid back, “First your tongue and then the wet wipes, clean it good bitch or you will wish you would have.” Jim watched the cute young man get to work and knew he was loving this in his own way. Just like the same way he liked being able to exercise such power over his slaves. There had to be people that loved surrendering control just as much. 

    In a studio apartment across the main drag from the university, it is two days later and 2:12 AM. Another 19-year-old member of Jim’s studio unlocked his apartment and came in. He put his stuff on the desk and turned the light on and sitting there in the dark was Jim in his Lazy Boy and he had his fly open, and his big dick was just hanging sideways out of it. This was Sam Shepard’s apartment and he smiled and walked timidly towards Jim. This was rule #9 but if you belonged to Jim, he would have keys to your apartment as part of your contract. Could come and go as he wished and sitting there looking at Sam’s muscled and tanned legs, he started to get itchy. He believed it was time for him to wish for himself to cum. That would be thanks due to Sam’s efforts mostly here shortly.

    Jim said, “Lose all the clothing right where you are.”

    He very gently stroked himself as he watched Sam undress, plus he was doing it right, no tan lines. Sam was his newest edition, so he would not be quite so hard on him physically, but some degradation is always helpful at this stage. After he told him to, Sam came over, tuned his back to him and let Jim put a pair of handcuffs on him that were specially made. Coming from the center chain was a smaller restraint cuff and it was snapped around the balls which made sure those hands could not be slid under the feet, especially when he also put a pair of ankle cuffs on him and. ran a small chain to the handcuffs,

    He was told to turn around and Jim had taken off his shoes and socks. He ordered Sam to get his face down close to his feet. When the handsome young man obliged, he spit on his feet in several places. There was plenty of play in the chains to allow him to maneuver the slave however he wanted but keep those hands behind his back.

    “Lick that off while you reach up here and play with my big boner. Just go to town on it, do anything but stop, till I say you can.”

    This presented Sam with a clear dilemma, the priority was to obey above all else. He had been given an order that would require his hands and they were handcuffed. It would be interesting to see how he solved that one. Sam was nodding his head which was the signal, minus mouthful of dick, had for, ‘May I please speak Master?’ If Jim had your mouth good and stuffed for you with his big dick, a very gentle double nip by the teeth worked.

    Jim said, “What is it?”

    Sam said, “Master, I am wondering if you will do me a couple of favors?”

    Jim said, “That is according to what they are?”

    Sam laid down on his back and used his feet to get into position so he could lay with his face where Jim could easily sit his feet on his face and access his mouth. He wrapped each of his legs coming around each way so he could now get to Jim’s cock with both his feet.

    He asked, “Master if I may, will you kindly sit your feet on my face and pour some of that lube on your dick so I can make you feel good Master.”

    Jim smiled as he took several photos of this and transmitted one to the local club, he hung out in. Sam being gay and a propensity to be a real freak was not exactly a state secret. Jim leaned over and spit liberally down on where his feet where on Sam’s face and he applied lube to his cock, and to Sam’s feet and held them in position. He also removed the ankle cuffs to give him better ability to stretch all that around his dick more comfortably for him.  Sam provided the up and down muscle action needed to properly stimulate the master’s cock.

    Sam really worked hard on both ends he was going at, and Jim was feeling the tingle quickly, that had been hotter than he had expected. He gets up and gets on his hands and knees above Sam with his head facing his slave’s feet.  He reached down and pointed his dick down towards where Sam’s mouth was.

    He told Sam. “Open wide and catch as much as you can, and I am coming in to dock when I am finished.”

    “Yes, Master.”

    Jim reached down with a lubed-up hand and grabbed the shaft of his dick and worked it. That did not take long as big shots of cum started flying out of the end of his cock. He ruled! Most of it had come down as kind of a solid line to begin with but ended up as a drip and most all landed in his bitch’s mouth. Jim thought, ‘That was a flawless squirt, with a gravity assist, also helping to a lesser degree was his eager slave’s tongue really getting it wide. He had got that video with his phone, and it would be the shot of the night, tomorrow.

    “Good job and creative thinking, you are one clever cock sucker.”

     Sam held up the universal symbol for just a minute please as cum was still dripping into his open mouth. Jim watched this happening wearing an evil grin and it sharpened with each drip. ‘Damn!’ he thought, ‘Sometimes it is just great being me.’

    When it finally stopped dripping, he made eye contact with Jim, smiled, and said, “Thank you for the compliments, Master and for using me like the miserable cum rag that I am.”

    Now Jim smiled, and said, “It is the least I can do.”

    Jim got up and put only his underwear back on. He said, “Take a shower, come to bed with me, as I will be staying here tonight. Don’t bother with any clothing yourself, it saves me from having to tear it off from you.”

    “Yes, Master.”

    Jim’s world was good.

  • Adventure at Airbnb

    I was planning a trip away for work. I was going to be out of town for 2 days and rather than book a hotel room, which was working out close to £80 a night I managed to find an Airbnb room for half the price.

    I sent a message to the host and we had a little to and fro over messages. While messaging I noticed that he had a note on his profile saying that he was a masseur so I joked ‘Will you throw in a massage at that price?’

    I wasn’t sure why I had asked but once that message was sent there was no coming back.

    I waited with baited breath, half expecting an outburst but he eventually replied saying ‘sure, we’ll discuss it when you turn up.’

    On the day, I was quite nervous..I didn’t want to get naked in front of another guy.

    I turned up, quite early, a lot earlier than I needed to.

    I knocked and waited..my heart beating loud, my hands shaking..I was nervous, scared even.

    He opened the door and there stood a tall, bald foreign man.

    ‘Hey Karl, I’m Jedda,’ He said as he reached out to shake my hand. I shook his hand and walked in, quietly..too nervous to talk.

    ‘Make yourself at home’, Jedda said as I headed into the house.

    He showed me around and then we sat in the living room.

    ‘Relax, make yourself comfortable’, said Jedda, adding as an afterthought, ‘take your clothes off’.

    This made me more nervous as it seemed he was used to being around naked guys.

    After a couple more times of him saying it I eventually went into the bedrooom and undressed.

    Jedda followed me in and took his top off. ‘Get on the bed, be comfortable’.

    I followed his instructions and he stroked my back gently as he reached for the oil.

    He then started massaging me with a mix of strong, deep strokes and gentle, sensuous strokes.

    As he massaged his way around my body he was telling me how much he loves massage.

    I could feel him grab my balls as he massaged my upper legs but I was trying hard not to think about it but the one time he grabbed them and squeezed them made me moan, so he did it a few more times.

    Eventually he asked me to turn over and massaged the front of my body, but paid special attention to my semi hard dick.

    The room was eventually filled with the sounds of his hand on my oily dick and me moaning.

    Once I was hard enough he asked ‘Do you want me to suck it?’ and without waiting for a reply he climbed on top and put his mouth over my cock and went to work.

    I moaned out loud as his warm mouth covered my dick and he sucked away. I was watching his head bobbing on my hard cock as he moaned and sucked.

    ‘Oh fuck, what are you doing? This feels so damn good’. I moan.

    He looked up and smiled, ‘You like it?’

    I nodded.

    ‘Wait.’ Jedda said as he got up and got out of his shorts.

    MY GOD!! He wasn;t even hard but his cock was about 3 inches bigger than mine…and about twice the width.

    He turned over and put my hand on his ass cheek. I squeezed and played with it before making my way to the hole.

    ‘Gently please,’ he urged but I was so overcome with horniness that I didn’t listen and forced my finger in and began fingering as he moaned.

    He maneuvered his body so he could suck my cock while i fingered him. 

    He was so good. I told him to stop as I was about to cum but didn’t want to just yet.

    He got on the bed, on his front and told me to lay on top.

    I did, my cock against his ass. He grabbed my hand and wrapped it around him, placing my hand on his nipple.

    He moaned as I played with his nipple and humped his ass. As I got closer and closer to cumming I shifted myself a little and pushed my cock into his ass.

    I didn’t realise exactly how close I was…as soon as his ass clamped my cock I started cumming…I thrust a few times to cum fully.

    When I pulled out he turned over and smiled at me, stroking my hand.

    The rest of that day and the following nights were filled with more fun and fucking

  • Unplanned Hook-Up

    We hadn’t known each other before volunteering for a specula project. As the weeks progressed our opportunities to engage increased. Most of our talk centered around the project. 

    About two months into it, I had resolved an issue with one of our clients, and on a text exchange, he said, “I could kiss and hug you right now (if appropriate).” I just shrugged it off as innocent flirting. 

    About two weeks later, another issue surfaced that I handled before it became a crisis. This time Ali called me and said, “too bad  I’m not with you know or I’d show you my appreciation.” After a moment, I took the bait and said, “oh yeah, just how would you do that?”

    Ali then went on to say that he found me attractive and interesting, and that he’d seen a picture of me shirtless somewhere and he couldn’t stop staring at my perky pink nipples. 

    Let me take a second to describe Ali. He’s a tall 6’2”, beefy man of at least 200#, he is Black, keeps his hair really cropped tight, goatee, and always looks like he’s got the 5 o’clock shadow going on. He’s got light blue eyes, and from what I can tell when he wears a loose shirt, seems like a hairy man. I’d find out soon enough his dick is quite thick and grows to more than eight solid inches. 

    The day after this phone discussion about my pink nipples, I’m driving to work and I receive a text message “good morning”. A few pleasantries later, I’m sending him some body shots and ass pics; and finally he send me a dick pic. Things escalated very quickly from innocent flirting to steamy! 

    Ali asked me to leave work early that afternoon and to meet him at a motel nearby. We both could not host for different reasons. I never expected Ali to be so bold, but I agreed. His dick pic sold me and I could not resist. In our text exchange earlier that morning, I revealed my submissive tendencies. Ali said “I love to face fuck a hot mouth and I can eat ass for hours”. I had a lot to look forward to!

    I nervously and anxiously arrived to the motel and had an opportunity to check in and properly prep for the occasion. When the knock on the door came, I was only wearing a blue and red Pump jockstrap with a mesh-like pouch. I’d been in chastity for about 2 weeks as the Keyholder I had surrendered to was out of town on an extended business trip and took the key with him. Ali was well aware and was turned on by it. 

    Once the door closed behind us, I immediately felt manhandled. Ali approached me and while grabbing my exposed smooth White ass, he leaned in for a sloppy kiss, our tongues intermingling. His scruffy beard felt like rough sandpaper against my smooth shaved face. I was certain I’d have “burn” marks from the scratching. As we embraced, and our bodies came closer together, I could feel his hard cock press through his shorts into my pelvis.

    After Ali pulled off his shirt, we made our way to the king bed and Ali laid on top of me, once again kissing passionately. Ali made his way down my neck and took my left nipple into his mouth, gently biting and using the tip of his tongue to flick it. My cock ached to get hard it felt so intense, and when he went for the other one I was losing my mind. I pressed the back of his head down never wanting him to stop.  The skin around my nipples became red and sore, it was like he’d given me “nipple hickies”.  

    Ali continued his journey down my body, licking and kissing my chest down my abs and then he lifted my legs up to access my hole. He liked to refer to it as my “pussy”. I’m not naturally hairy back there, but I didn’t bother to shave it smooth as his preference was to keep it natural. Ali made me moan so loud when he shoved his face into my crack and his tongue circled around my anus. The man devoured my pussy! We both grunted and moaned, Ali going deep with his tongue, as I thrashed and my eyes rolled. My dock began to emit seminal fluid which caused a small patch of glistening goo to appear.

    Ali was making me hungry for his dick. As much as I wanted it up my ass, I wanted to taste it first. Ali spent so much time pleasuring me, it was my turn to show him my cocksucking skills. Ali pulled the rest of his clothes off and I saw that cock hard as a brick, standing straight up! Ali straddled my chest and I opened my mouth. Ali grasped the headboard and I held his hairy ass as he began pumping slowly into my mouth. 

    I positioned my head to get a better angle and the thickest part of his shaft pushed through my throat. I was almost flat on my back now and Ali went full on, making my choke on his meat, pumping and thrusting testing my deepthroating capabilities. I had drool pouring out of both sides of my mouth and down my chin. The heat coming from the blood flowing to keep that dick hard filled my mouth. 

    I found a way to move so that my head was hanging off the side of the bed and Ali stood behind me, I once again opened wide. Ali twisted and pulled on my nipples as he continued to pump my skull full of hard Black dick. I reached behind to feel his ass flexing and pushing him deeper into my mouth. I was high on the scent of him. His balls smashing into my face. He fed them to me, pushing them both into my open mouth like a baby bird being fed by his mother! 

    Ali said it was time to “get into that pussy!” He flipped me onto my stomach, spit into my hole and pushed a finger inside me. Then he grabbed my hips to pull me up, spit a second time into my crack and lined his cock up to my pussy lips. With my arms splayed out on each side of me, I was Ali’s prey and when his cock popped inside my fists grabbed onto the sheets, I closed my eyes, and felt his thickness push inch by inch deeper inside of me. Ultimately, Ali was all the way inside, and he held his dick there feeling my insides relax to take him in.

    Once the initial sting subsided, I looked behind me, making eye contact with Ali as I used my hips to ride him. Back and forth I went slowly feeling every nerve ending in my butt light like fire as his rock hard cock filled me.  Ali nodded his head, grabbed my hips, and I held the stare into his eyes as he began to throw his hips into the deep fuck he was giving me. I could not help to turn my head away from him now, and I closed my eyes holding on feeling his strength as he railed inside me. 

    Ali and I worked up a sweat and I didn’t want him to cum just yet so I pulled off him. I had Ali lay in the bed with his arms up over his head as he watched me suck him. Our eyes locked as I took his shaft and slapped it against  my tongue and my face. He grabbed his cock into his hand and began to bitch slap with me it, making me giddy like a school girl. I took his balls into my mouth again and worked his shaft deep down my throat as he held my head down and pumped my mouth. 

    Ali wanted back in my ass so I mounted him and rode his cock as we made out and he once again began to use my nipples like joysticks!  Ali pushed me onto my back, my legs up over his shoulders and he slow fucked me for at least an hour more before he bit my tongue and flooding my insides with his seed, 

    Ali stayed hard inside my ass. He didn’t pull out and we just kissed a little longer before he began to thrust slowly again inside me. I squeezed my sphincter a little bit and he fed me a second load later revealing he hadn’t come in almost two weeks! 

    if you would have told me several months ago when our project started that I’d be taking his dick and seed and loving every second of it, I would have dismissed it quickly, I never saw this coming, and sometimes the best things happen when you do not expect them!

  • Judo Practice

    Judo Practice

    (1)

    20-year-old, Curt Farmer was waiting in the elevator on the way up the eighth floor and he was a bit apprehensive. He was meeting someone he found a bit uncomfortable to be around. He was a short and stocky with a beautiful cut head of red hair. On the produce isle he would have been known as a ginger. He was a brown belt, and this guy that was one of the assistant coaches, who was in his early thirties. Had agreed to help him practice for his upcoming trial for his black belt. Master Powell was somewhat of a sensitive subject to him. He had known the guy for the two years he had been coming here three times a week. Curt liked guys, and he liked capable, powerful guys. It was not something he had really rolled with a great deal.

    Charlie Powell was a good-looking guy, to Curt and he filled several of the other bills. He was a big, rough-and-tumble guy that held two different black belts and knew what he was doing. He had close cropped dark hair and the dark eyes to match. He was muscular, dark skinned and was a pleasant guy.

    Then there had been the incident, and that had seemed to make things very strange, and Curt did not know why. He was gay, so it was natural to feel attraction to those that did it for you. Unfortunately, Master Powell did it for him. Since the incident it had seemed as if things were just accelerating, and Curt was new to the game. The incident was simple enough, and under most circumstances would have been simply harmless. The class had paired off and, at the back of the row, as Curt always seemed to be. There was an odd number of people and Charlie had quickly hurried over to be his sparring and holds partner.

    Curt was a bit smaller than Charlie and not nearly as bulky, but he was able to handle himself usually. They were practicing holds so, in this school, when they paired off. The two in the pair would wrestle and try to get a submission and that was a match. He and Charlie had locked up and he knew Charlie was stronger and more experienced than him. So, he decided to try to unbalance and grabbed him and tried to throw him with his weight onto the mat. It was a good try, but Charlie had been expecting it and had tuned his body a little and he tossed Curt down and went with him. They hit the mat and Charlie immediately went to get an arm bar, along with the use of his leg on Curt’s arm. 

    Curt rolled overusing his balled up back and was going to do the same to Charlie and again, was blocked. They went down on the mat in kind of a tangle, but Charlie ended up with his foot landing right on Curt’s Cock and balls. He had managed to get hold of one of Curt’s writs and turned his arm with a wrist lock and held it. Curt’s body and mind betrayed him, because as the jab of pain hit his arm, he was getting a boner like he had never had before.

    At this school, they generally did not make a practice during drills of kicking each other in the balls, so he had no need for protection. They sat sort of facing each other, with Curt’s legs spread wide enough so that Charlie’s legs were on the inside. He had Curt bent over a bit with the wrist lock, but his right foot was solidly against Curt’s 6” stiffy. He had noticed but grinned at Curt and the foot pressed harder against his cock and balls.

    Charlie had looked quick over his shoulder to make sure no walkers were headed this way, satisfied he continued. He eased up on the wrist lock and Curt’s blue eyes, met his. No one would see and easing up on the lock made it easy for Curt to break it. He took his foot and began to rub Curt’s cock and balls outside of his sweatpants. On days they did this it was acceptable to wear gym clothing. Charlie held Curt’s gaze as he rubbed on his cock, he made no move to pull his arm from the lock or move away from what Charlie was doing. So, he grinned and twisted a bit more pressure back onto the wrist lock. This time Curt did move his bottom, he inched forward more into what Charlie’s foot was doing. Charlie really applied the pressure, and it caused Curt to bend over slightly.  Charlie held this for as long as was safe from being discovered and he released the hold. They both had to sit there for a moment so that Curt’s 6” erection and Charlies 7” hard on. They sat for a second to catch their breath and to let their erections go away.

    Over the next couple of weeks, a strange sort of pattern had emerged. In the beginning Curt had felt ashamed and missed a scheduled class, which almost never happened. He could not expel the ideal of how much he loved the feeling of the stronger Charlie Powell having him under such control. The pain from the hold, and the feeling of the stimulation of his cock and balls. He felt like a haunted man, it permeated almost every thought that ran through his mind. He did not know why; he had never run into this before.

    A few days later they were going at it again and had ended up in a pile of struggling people. It was at the end of class, and most had already left so no one was watching. They ended up lying side to side and Charlie had his left crook of his inner arm locked around Curt’s throat, but he was not hurting him, just holding him tightly. He took his other hand and grabbed Charlie’s free hand on that side and guided it down till it was on the outside of a hard 7” cock on the inside of a pair of sweatpants lying between them. To the casual observer it would just be Judo as usual, and no one was paying attention.  Charlie’s dick felt massive to Curt, and he grabbed it and squeezed on it, just enough to make it feel good.

    Charlie had carefully tightened the choke hold, and he had been trained not to use to much pressure. He locked it in had held it and Curt had started to rub on his dick. He did not stop as Charlie shifted the hold and he knew it was not comfortable. He was not a paid employee here, just another student that had earned a black belt. He saw something in Curt he did not run across often; fresh, powerful, and raw slave material. Hey if he was not into the slave thing, Charlie would wager he would easily fall into a roll of fuckbuddy for when you needed one. If he wanted to be a good little boy.

    Charlie released him, gave him a minute to not be sporting a huge boner and to catch his breath. He sat on one knee above him and waited for his own hardness to ease off. What these two needed was a room to talk things out.

    Till tonight, Curt had been at every class, and he partnered with Charlie every time. He was doing a great deal of practicing on his own, but here, he began to always lose to Charlie. It had become one of the guilty pleasure to hold Curt close, immobilized in some hold that he really put some pressure on. Not anything that would ever injure or cause damage. But some of it was painful and as he would twist this or pull that, they both laid there with massive erections. Charlie was advanced and could throw some wicked submission holds all over you, and they were meant to make you well, submit. Yet, Curt never did, he just stayed as he was and would take it. That was the pattern, then the news had come forward about the trials. Charlie had volunteered to come in and meet him after hours. All the advanced volunteers had keys to the main training room.

    Curt came in and discovered Charlie was working out and loosening up by stretching. His muscular body was in fantastic shape, and he was so balanced. As he came in Charlie spoke.

    He said, “Hey, five minutes to spare. How about locking that door?”

    Curt reached on the bottom on the door and headed towards the locker room to change, Charlie interrupted him.

    “Hang on a second man, I have something I am thinking but I don’t want to offend you too badly.”

    Curt was earnest, “I am sure you must think that I am just another one of those faggot losers. Want him to give up and all you got to do is touch his dick.”

    Charlie reached over and put his hand on Curt’s shoulder, “Curt I don’t think any such thing, you are one of the best students we have here. If you want to think of yourself, and I am assuming, you are gay, as a faggot. That is fine with me, you are hot, and I can see many ways of you helping me to get off.” He stopped and paused to let this sink in, and Curt did not leave or bolt. He added, or started to say more and stopped after a word Curt could not make out.”

    Curt, enjoying Charlie’s hand on his shoulder said, “I am glad you don’t think I am like a sissy, and frankly if it makes me one okay. I like when you have control of me, can hurt me if you want, can touch my dick whenever you want or make me touch yours. If that makes me a faggot, I guess that is just what I am.”

    Charlie decided to let him have a taste of what he was peddling and see what he thought.

    He told Curt, “No need for the locker room, take what you have off and just leave your underwear on.”

    Curt took his clothes off, all except his underwear. He had a nice shapely young man’s body and an unyielding bulge as he was wearing men’s bikini style underwear.  Looking at what was before him, Charlie was instantly hard and breathing harder. He thought, ‘Let’s see just how obedient he is.’

    Charlie walked over to a box that was his and pulled a few zip ties out, a bottle of lubricant, some metal clamps for the nipples and Mr. Shakey, or a sex toy named that. It was adjustable and made to slide over a dick and to vibrate like crazy.

    He said, “Over on the mat, on your knees, with your wrists crossed behind you, also cross your ankles.”

    Curt said, “Sir,” and headed over to the mat, got in the center and then onto his knees. He was perfect, he crossed his pretty legs, so his ankles crossed and held his hands behind him with his wrists crossed.  

    Charlie got behind him then first used his phone to snap a picture of this hot number and used two zip ties to secure his wrists and ankles. Then he slid most of his dick out the side of his bikini underwear leaving it exposed. Now he reached and grabbed the material of the underwear over Curt’s balls and twisted them tight and squeezed steadily. He talked as he worked.

    “What do you think about most often when you jerk yourself off. Honesty here, I mean the thing that gets you off in no time flat?”

    Charlie could not see but Curt’s face turned red, “Well sir, I like the ideal of a guy having so much control over me that they can just do whatever they want. People like me, think of making people like you cum and we get hot about it. Though sir, there is something you should probably know.”

    Charlie was listening and had greased up his hand with a liberal amount of lubricant and grabbed Curt’s Penis and lubed it up and jacked it to get it very hard. Once it was, he slid Mr. Shakey, which had been nice and charged and put it on the end of Curt’s hard cock. He eased it down onto the shaft and turned a nob on the side of it that made it tighten up. He pushed it down as far as it would go and tightened it till the lube started to really pour out of the bottom of it. He grinned, and toggled the on switch activating Mr. Shakey, and the vibrations reverberated through the flesh of Curt’s cock. He had to immediately stifle a moan, it felt weird but very, or so very good.

    Charlie asked, “What was it I needed to know slave?”

    Curt said, “Sir, it may seem odd, but I am not like a social animal, don’t get out a lot. No one has ever fucked me before. I wanted some to try but just never said anything. If it is something you like to do, I guess I am your faggot.”

    Charlie grinned again, “Wow, I get to pop your cherry too.” As he said this he made some more adjustments to Mr. Shakey, which was set to high, and Curt’s world lit up as the thing started sending strong vibrations rippling through the lube that was around the skin of his cock. These vibrations worked it seemed deeper and deeper till he bet every cell in his cock was stimulated.

    Curt said, “Oh, my, that is something else, sir.”

    Charlie, with his Devilish good looks, was grinning as he got on his knees behind Curt, with a bottle full of lube.

    He leaned forward and licked Curt behind his left ear. “For your first time I have got something special. I have some heated KY oil that I will slick myself up with, good, it heats on contact as well. It will give you a neat sensation, and is perfectly safe, it is made for this. Don’t get used to being pampered like this, you are getting popped, might as well make that as nice as possible.”

    Without warning, he reached around Curt and put the clamps on his nipples, and this contrasted directly with the pleasure the thing on his dick was causing.

    Charlie put his mouth close to Curt’s, “I kiss my wife or girl’s I fuck, faggots, per your choice, I spit in your mouth, and you swallow it. Open.”

    Curt opened his mouth and Charlie took his time and spit several times all into his mouth.

    “Swallow it faggot.”

    Charlie watched Curt’s Adam’s Apple go up and down as his throat worked to obey him. As he watched him get the last of it down his dick was throbbing. He pushed it slowly into Curt and was the gentlest with him he would ever be in the future. He had forcefully pulled the bikini underwear to one side giving him access to that hole.  He took his time and kept adding liberal amounts of the oil to his dick as he worked it deeper and deeper into Curt. It was not long before he was fucking him full on.

    Now he licked him behind the right ear and said, “What do you think about being fucked up the ass?”

    Curt was honest, “It is a bit painful sir, but it feels good in a way as well. May I ask a question sir?”

    “What is it faggot?”

    Curt said, “How does it feel to you sir?”

    Charlie’s eyes lit up with desire as he replied, “If it is not the tightest, it is one of the tightest holes I have ever fucked. You got a bad deal here; your cock has a vibrator humming on it. The toy that is humming on my dick is a real and live you.”

    Curt was a bit sore, but Charlie’s thrusts made him feel good too and each time he did he was getting closer, he was getting vibrated into getting off slowly but surely.

    Charlie whispered into his ear, “This will also be unusual, but since you are a virgin and have such a tight ass, what the hell?”

    He reached around with some of the warming KY on his hand and removed Mr. Shakey, and roughly grabbed Curt’s cock. He gently began to slide his powerful hand up and down the shaft of it.

    Curt went, “All the fucking powers of the universe, that feels so good thank you sir.”

    Charlie replied, “When faggot slaves like you, who do what they are told, get this sometimes, when I decide you should.”

    He began to really pump his hand up and down on Curt’s cock and he rocked his hips faster and was building up himself, that was so fucking tight. Curt made a funny noise and shot cum all over the place and Charlie continued to jerk him through the process. He had his chin sitting on Curt’s right shoulder and had watched him release. When he was about dry, Charlie let his hand ride up and concentrate on the head and jerked it up and down very fast.

    Curt said, “Oh, that is, oh.”

    Charlie said, “That is called post orgasm torture, people with big strong hands like me are really good at it.” He kept right on, and Curt continued to moan, and it was making him hot. It built and built till he pushed deep inside Curt and started draining his balls inside of him.

    He told Curt, “Oh yeah, that sensation you are now feeling is what you faggots are born for, slave. You are now officially not a virgin any longer, me shooting cum up your ass has sort of deflowered you.”

    Charlie fucked him slowly for a few more minutes and then pulled his dick out of a distended and stretched ass hole. He walked around and made Curt lick his cock nice and clean. He loved standing from above and watching a hot little number like Curt work.

    “You don’t need to practice for the trials, you have been ready for your black belt for some months now.

    He had gone over and wrote something on a piece of paper as he also taped Curt with his cellphone. He was in the middle of the floor pad, naked, on his knees with a steady stream of Charlie’s cum dripping out of his freshly de flowered ass.

    Charlie walked over to him and handed him the paper. “That is my address, I am a 24/7 master that is looking for a houseboy, if you are interested, be there by 6:00 P.M. tomorrow evening.”

    Curt sits there on his knees and knew he had just been rocked. He took the paper and put it to the side.

    “No, need to know if I want to do it. I will be their Sir.”

    Charlie said, “Good, I have been absent one for a few weeks now and you are perfect. Clean yourself and this place up and lock up on your way out. See you tomorrow, cock-sucking faggot.”

    “See you tomorrow, Sir.”

    Charlie left Curt with his mess to clean up. He was smiling, he’d never considered that Curt might be a virgin. He will always remember I was the first, one that fucked him. What a find that young man had been.